Hunter The Reckoning - Predator & Prey - Book 1 - Vampire (Ww11700) PDF

 

.I L

3

 

How important is th utilife o f ;I \ingle vampire i n the secret w a r that rage\ i n the Final Night\? That s what Michael Luther a\h\ him\elf when his beloved childe dies. What good is tighting ;I war R h e n the things you love will inevitably be ri ripped pped aw ay? W hat good is obedience to the Traditioiis when the Kindred i n power don t care if you surviw o r perish ? W hat rewnrd i there i n continuing t o esi t w h e n dl that made y o u human i dead? A s Michael inve\tigate\ the circiim\tnnces o hicc child e \ d eat h a n d get\ dramn i n t o the Lceb o f hi deception uiid trcschcry that brought i t a hout , h diccover4 the i i i i \ e r s t o t h e question\. And he ciiccovers that the stronge\t p;is\ion t o i i \ i o n at ter death I \ the thir\t I h i - vengeance. Predator r Prey Vampire \ the first i n I \erie\ o i s b o o h s t h a t eY iiiiine\ the H u n t e r \ newl) a r r i v e d i n t h e W o r l d o t D a r h i i e \ \ a n d the wpernatural IOC\ they hm heen crc teil t o cic4troy. I n the course o f t h e w r i t \ . the l ine ine he t ue e n hunter and the hunted hegins to blur. T h e \erie\ continues ~ i t hredator

 

Prcy: J ~ i d g c .

6y Carl Bewen

 

C a r l Bowen

Author

w i l l i a m O’connor

cover A r t i s t

cow

Editor

Melissa Thorpe

Graphic Artist

l P a u l i n e Benney

cover

P a u l i n e Benney

mian

II Richard T h o m a s

I

Copyright 02000 by White White Wol Wolf, f, In Inc. c. All rights reserv reserved. ed.

N o part of th this is book may rep reproduc roduced ed o r transmitted in any form o r by any any means, el elec ectr tron onic ic or mechanical nclu ncluding ding photocopy, recording, internet posting, electronic bulletin board or any oth other er information storage storage and retr retrieva ievall sys syste tem, m, except for the th e purpose of reviews, wit withou houtt permissi permission on o off th the e publ publisher. isher. Whit Wh ite ew wo olf iiss comm committ itted ed to reducing wa wast ste e in publishi publishing. ng. For th this is reason, we we do not permit our covers to be “stripped” for return, but instead require that the whole book be returned, allowing lowin g us tto o rese resell ll iit. t. All persons,pla places ces,, and organization organizationss in th the e boo book k xcept those clearly in the public domain - re fictitiou fictitious, s, and a an ny rreesemblance that may se seem em to exist to a actual ctual persons, pla places, ces, or organizationss livi organization living, ng, dead, or defunct is pu pure rely ly coincidental. The mention of or reference to a n y companies or products in these page pa gess is not chall challenge enge to tthe he trademarksor copyrights concer concerned. ned. Printed in Canada White Wolf Publishing 735 Par Park k No Nort rth h Boulev Boulevard, ard, Sui Suite te 128 Clarkston, GA 30021 -.white-wolf.com

 

hrelegue

7

Rct ene: Ris ising ing fiction fictio n

31

Interlu nterlude de ene

92

Rct T w Expositign

ioi

Interlude ~ w g

138

Rc t Thr Three ee:: Cl Climax imax

209

Epilegue

273

 

Rctne ctn ewledee wledeemen s M y than thanks ks and prais praise e go out to those who helped make this novel what it is. Th Than anks ks to Justi Justin n Achilli Achilli for a answe nswerin ring g my incessant incessan t question questionss about the th e setting. settin g. Thanks Thank s to Ginnie Copley, Bob Meecham and Jonathan Poister for listening to the incessant ramblin rambling g tha thatt fin finall ally y led led to a plot. Thank Thankss to Ke Ken n Cliffe for catching catch ing an oversight o n m my y par partt ttha hatt woul would d have hav e proven ve very ry costly had it remain remained. ed. Thanks to Stewa Stewart rt Wieck for giving me a shot. A And nd than thanks ks tto o my my da dad, d, L Lou ouis is Bowen,, for reading over m y shoulder. Bowen

 

CARL BOWEN

Timothy lay lay v ver ery y still, trying to cl clinc inch h hims himself elf into in to a

knot fro from m tth h e ey eyeb ebro rows wsdown. H He e drew drew his cov covers ers up up t o his

chin ch in and ov over er his lips like a makeshift g ga ag. He didn’t wan wantt hink nk h e w wa as awake. awake. If h e la lay y ver very y the man in his room to tthi still, like a dead person, person, th the e man wou would ld thi think nk h e wa wass aslee asleep, p, and an d h e woul would d go a aw way. It was hard to keep from crying. He wanted to, but every tiny twitch ma made de h him im feel like one o off the th e lit little tle plastic jig igss his dad used wh when en h he e went fis fishi hing ng.. Ev Ever ery y time he move moved, d, th the e man moved. move d. Timothy didn’t k know now how long tth he man had been there or how cl close ose he had got gotten ten tto o the edge of the bed, but it felt like he’d he’ d be been en awake for a ffe ew ho hour urss at least least.. I t was so late the th e cricketss ha et had d stopp stopped ed singi singing, ng, but the birds hadn hadn’t ’t starte started d yet. yet. His back back started trembling trembling,, and th the e floor c creaked reaked behind him. Th e man had taken a step. step. A big one. His shoe touched the le leg go off tth h e bed bed.. Timot Timothy hy cramme crammed dh himsel imselff iint nto o a tighter ball, bare barely ly holding in a whin whine. e. A hot tear rolled o n his nose, but h he e couldn’t move move to blink it away. T h e ffirst irst time h he’d e’d heard th the em man an had been two we wee eks ago. H ago. He e’d heard t h e floorboards in his room room creaking, creak ing, and he’d turned over sleepily to see what the noise was. He thought it w wa as his d dad, ad, coming in late tto o check on him. He usuall usu ally y pretended t o be asleep when his dad came to check on him at night, but he always loved it when the big guy came to peek in. I t was like having a knight or a fireman standing guard outside the door. But that night, he didn’t see his father. Instead, a tall, thin man wearing black and white had been standing in the t he center of tthe he room, holding outt on ou one e hand towa toward rd th the e bed. Timothy had bolted upright, huddling against the th e wa walll behi behind nd his bed, b but ut befor before e he could could shout for his dad, tth h e tthi hin n man wa wass gon gone. e. week ek later, Timoth Timothy y ha had d heard the th e noises noises again. He’ He’d d A we

rolled over very slowly, trying to make it look like he was still sti ll as asle leep ep.. Wh When en h e finally managed to force his eyes eyes open open,, t h e sam same e thi thin n man was kneeling down be besid side e his be bed d wi with th one hand on the pillow. His short brown hair hung just tickling ticklin g his ears, ears, and his long no nose se ttilted ilted to the left left a t the very ve ry end. H He e smiled smiled,, but h e look looked ed a llittl ittle e disappointed.

 

PRFDATOR&PR-

“You’ve stopped,” th t h e man had whisp whispered ered tthe hen. n. H e sounded sound ed like th e new James B Bon ond d in t h e movi movies es.. “I sup-

pose you win again.” Timothy sat paraly paralyze zed, d, unable to eve even n breat breathe. he. The man stood, his lon long g fingers ssliding liding off th the e pil pillowc lowcase ase.. They sounded really loud when he did that. “In a week then, Tmothy,” he ssaid aid.. He: turned an and d face faced d the do door or,, his head ttilt ilted ed to th the e side side,, a and nd took a lon long g step over th the e creaky part of tth he floo floor. r. Timothy had instantl instantly yhuddled in into to a ball, and h he e didn’t didn’t open his eyes until his dad came to wake him for school. He’d He ’d slept poo poorly rly all week week,, curled against the wa wall ll o on n the far side of tth he bed, trying to get to sleep, bu butt trying hard to stay awake awak e ttoo. oo. He d didn’t idn’t ssa ay any anythi thing ng tto o his dad a abou boutt what he’ he’d d seen either. Th The b biig gu guy yw wa as tou tough gh a and nd sm smart art (and muscled like the the old Acti Action on Bill to toys ys he us use ed to hav have), e), b but ut he he’’d only say Xmothy was having nightmares or making it all up. It’s just what parents did. Even Even when his dad came to chec check k on him at night, creaki creaking ng the doo doorr open as quietly as he could, Timothy pretended to be asleep. He was was practicing practic ing for when the thin man showed up again. He tried to fool his dad so maybe it would fool the other man too. Now the week was over, and the floorboards were squeaking squeaki ng again. T h e thi thin n man was bac back. k. Timothy felt himself shaking, bu butt h e couldn’ couldn’tt stop stop.. H He e had to go to the th e bathroom. roo m. H He e wanted tto oc crry. H He e could fee feell something, like an old wind blowing ou outt o off hi hiss mou mouth th from all th the w wa ay down in his stomach. I t sounded like a noise dogs or rabb rabbits its make when th they ey’r ’re e hurt, and he couldn’t stop it. I t kept getting louder, loude r, and it wou wouldn ldn’t ’t stop. He heard join joints ts popping quietly as t h e thi thin n man knelt down by the be bed. d. He heard the pillow pil lowcas case e rustl rustling, ing, and h e knew t h a t long pale fingers were ere reaching for for him. Sliding along his pil illlow ow.. T h e rabbit sound kept coming comin g out of his mouth mouth,, an and dh he e felt even more tears lining up on o n his nose and falling on one eb by y on one. e. “Go d, Xm, “God, Xm , what’s th the e mat matter? ter?“ “his dad said as he jerked the th e door open ac acro ross ss t h e ro room om.. Timothy sat up and c cu u t the sound off. Had it been that loud? Had his dad heard it all t h e way i n his room? “X “Xm, m, are yo you u okay? X m ? ”

 

CARL BOWEN

His dad flicked the light on, and Timothy could see red thro through ugh his ttig ight ht eyel eyelids. ids. Finally, Finally, dad wa wass here here.. He He’d ’d d do o

something about the thin man. He’d call the police. He’d beat him up. Some-. Why Wh yw was asn’ n’tt he he d doing oing it alr already? eady?

.

“Timothy, I know you you’re awake,” his dad said iin n a tire tired, d, I’m-getting-angryvoice. I’m-getting-angry voice. “Look ove overr here and tell me what’s t he matter. Are y yo ou having a anothe notherr nightmare?” nightmare, mare, Timot Timothy hy tthoug hought. ht. T h a t had t o be it. The A night same one one,, mayb maybe, e, but now his dad w wa as here t o get him back to sleep. Maybe he’d even share his big, waterbed for the night. Timothy relaxed his cramping, wiry muscles and rolle ro lled d over ve very ry slo slowl wly y tto o ask. whentleopenedhiseyes,dle~manwasstillkneellngright in fiunt ofhun, h o b long, spindly finger in front ofhis Itps

“What, Tim?” Tim?”his his dad said, said, still still standi standing ng o on n tthe he opposite si te sid side e of t h e ro room om in h his is paja pajamas. mas. “I “It’ t’ss okay okay,, bo boy; y; yo you’r u’re e awake now.” He too took k an anoth other er step in into to tthe he roo room, m, n o t looking at th the e th thin in man a att al all. l. Timothy could Timothy couldn’t n’t breat breathe. he. T h e tthi hin n man didn’t turn around or say anything. He put one cold, dry hand on Timo Ti motthy hy’s ’s leg bene beneath ath th the e covers and kept th the eo othe therr finger across his gray-white lips, warning Timothy to remain silent. Timothy’s leg jerked at the thin man’s touch, and his dad took another step into tth h e room room.. As tall as he was was, tthe he three steps put his dad right next to the thin man at the side of the bed. bed. Neither one lo looke oked d at tthe he other other..

“Dad,” Timothy breathed, breat hed, ha hardly rdly able to make any noi noise se

... my leg...”

at all. “ “Dad Dad,, someb somebody ody

Each word took a se separate parate brea breath, th, a and nd Timothy thought he might suffocate trying to speak. Worse, the thin man had started frown frownin ing. g. T h e expression made deep blac black k lines on his face. Timothy was moving. He was making noise. T h e th thin in man wou would ld apparently move only only when Timothy did. That’s why he’d ssaid aid th that at Timothy won last time. T Th he thin th in man’s e ey yes narrowed, and th the e line liness o n his forehead got so deep and dark that tha t they looked drawn on. “Tim, wha “Tim, whatt iiss it?” it ?”his his dad said, kneeling down ne next xt to the th e thin ma man. n. “YOU ca can n tell me. Re Really ally.. I know you yourr moth mother er *L --dw-*-rcll ll ll lr rrL

 

~R~DATUR

is usua usually lly th the e on one e who did this before, bu butt I want you you t o be able ab le tto o talk ta lk t o me ttoo oo.. Especially now tth hat w we e’re-’’

The thin man’s eyes cut to the right, and he started

pRey

turning his head toward Timothy’s dad. Now his dad was moving. Now his hi s dad wa wass ma makin king g noise. “Dad, stop, stop,” ” Timothy said sudd suddenly, enly, startling th the e big guy. “D “Don’ on’tt sa say y any anyth thin ing g els else.” e.” The tear tearss we were re stil stilll coming. ‘W hat? ‘Wha t?” ” his d dad ad said said,, si sitti tting ng back like Timot Timothy hy had tried to bite him. “ W h y can’t I-” “Please,” Timothy said desperately. “Don’t talk any more, Dad. Please.” ‘ T m , I know thi thiss is ha hard, rd,” ” his dad sa said, id, lookin looking g puzzl uzzled ed and hurt hu rt at th the e sam same e time, “but iitt’s okay to talk to me. I’m just trying tto o hel help p yo you u.” T h e th thin in man glanced ba back ck a att Timothy for for a second, and the t hen n put his fre free e hand (the one in front of his mouth) o n the leg of Timothy’s dad. T h e big g guy uy jumped jumped,, said on one e of those wo worrds and half fell over o n tthe he floor. you?“ u?“h h e demanded, gettin getting g his hands ‘ W h o the hell are yo

under und er h him im again again.. “How did yo you u get in my son son’s ’s room room ”

“Hush,” t h e th “Hush,” thin in man sai said, d, still scowl scowling ing,, still keeping a hand o n Tim Timoth othy. y. “Stand up and keep quie quiet.” t.” Timothy’s dad blinked heavily, as if he might be going back ba ck tto o sle sleep ep,, and th t h e n stood up. He st stil illl looked pu puzz zzle led d and a litt little le h hurt urt,, bu butt t h e anger was already gone.

“Your son doesn’t love you any more,” the thin man said calmly cal mly as he stood up too. He put a han hand d o n the sh shou oullder of Ti Timo moth thy’ y’ss dad and turn turned ed h him im toward th the e door back

into in to tthe he hal hallwa lway. y. T h e y two began to walk walk toward tha t hatt door. “You have been be en a ter terrible rible fath father. er. You were a wo wors rse e husba husband. nd. thi nk your wi wife fe left you?” W h y do you think “Dad,” Timothy called, too shocked to t o realiz realize eh he e was speaking aloud. “Dad ” His dad turned back toward the bed briefly, but the thin man kept pulling him along. When the two of them reached the hallway, the thin man pulled the door shut behind them. Right bef before ore i t clo closed sed,, Timo Timothy thy heard th the e thi thin n

*-

--4--@----mD

 

CARL BOWFN

man say, “How can you stand what you’ve done to your family? Ho How w ca can n you you live with wi th yourself, Mister Barnes?” Barnes ?” Shocked (or in sho shock) ck),, Timothy lay lay where he was, feeling th the e heat return to th t h e spo spott on his le leg where where the th e thin t hin man

had touched him. Where was his dad? What Wh at was the thin th in man doing to him?W h y coul couldn’t dn’t he hear hea r anything? anythi ng?Minutes Minutes later, the door opened again and Timothy sat up straight. “Dad ” wish,” ,” t h e James Bond voice said. “But n o t toto “If you wish

night. G e t dresse dressed d and come find me downstai downstairs.” rs.”

Timothy’ Timot hy’ss jaw locked in th the e spot right ne next xt t o his ears. He had to throw up up. ‘Where ‘Wh ere’s ’s my dad?” dad ?”h h e whis whispere pered. d.

“Do as I told you, you,” ” tthe he th thin in man said. “Now “Now.” .” Timothy didn’t want to obey. He wanted to run into his dad’s room. But even that little defiant part of him was too scared. scared. H e didn’t want to know what he would would see if h e did go into in to his dad’s room right no now. w. Instead Ins tead,, h e found himhi mself elf putti pu tting ng o n to tomo morr rrow ow’s ’s school clo clothe thess and tying his shoes. He watched watched his bod body y doing these things, knowing knowing that tha t h e didn’t want to do them, but he couldn’t stop. He grabbed up his black and green Outdoorsman backpa backpack ck by rote and moved mov ed silently silently out into int o tthe he hallway. T h e th t h in man motioned to t o him fr fro om th the e far end by t h e kitchen kitche n door. door. His dad’s rroom oom lay lay at a t the th e othe otherr end e nd,, right next ne xt to where h e was was standing. T h e do door or wa was closed, closed, but he h e could hear hea r sounds sounds inside insid e even with th the e door closed closed.. He heard mo most stly ly scratching,, as iiff his ing h is dad was was writing a long lett le tter er very quickly. “Come along, Timothy,” the thin man said. “I won’t ask you again.”

As sure surely ly as iiff tth h e thi t hin n man were pulling on o n the th e hall

carpe ca rpet, t, Timo Timothy thy tu turne rned d away from his dad dad’s door. .E .E

+

+

+

Kyle Williams leaned back against the th e chain-lin chai n-link k fence fen ce and let it hold him like an old hammock as he waited for Laur La ura a and Jason t o come meet him. H e had a story story for for them and introductions to make. I t was what Lionel wanted;

 

PREDATOR & PRFY

Lionel always got what he wanted. But while he relaxed, wishing wish ing h e could see see stars to count coun t through thro ugh the t he nigh night’s t’s thick thic k coat of clouds, Kyle leaned there pretending that he’d set this whole thing up. up. H e let himsel himselff think t hink he was was in control. H e relaxed against the th e sagging sagging,, rusted fence, staring up be-

tween the th e squat factory buildings buildings and wondered wondered when the last time time wa was tha t hatt that tha t had actually been the th e case. case.

A sharp bop on t h e stomach stomach brough broughtt him around, around, and

he got back to his feet, mak making ing the th e fence groan in protest. Jason Parks Parks,, his old high school buddy buddy and a commen commensusurate asshole, danced out ou t of of his reach and pretended to t o hide behind behi nd his younger younger sister, Laura. Laura. you u slee sleeping ping?“ ?“ ason as on said over th t he girl girl’s ’s shoulder. “Catchyo “Ass.” “How’s “Ho w’s it been, bee n, Kyle?” Kyle?”La Laura ura asked, giving her brother a mostly playful nudge in the ribs. “We haven’t seen you around the t he shop sho p lat latel ely. y. Did Did you you get a new job jo b or something?” Kyle took a moment to answer. Laura was two years youn yo unger ger than tha n he was and a litt l ittle le puffy puf fy around the th e cheeks, but she was curvy where i t counted. She wasn’t anything like the girls who hung around Lionel all the t he time. “Y-yeah,”h “Y-yeah,” h e said a t last. last. “Something “ Something like that.” “Yeah,, Kege “Yeah Kegels ls here here’s ’s too too good for fo r the th e hon h ones est, t, hard-working hardware-selling crowd,” Jason said, jogging Kyle on the th e shoulder. Kyle Kyle didn’t flinch. flinch . “Honest and hard working?“he said instead, instead, leaning leaning st stif iffl fly y back ba ck against against the the fence. fence. I? wouldn’t know. I never met any”

“Hey,”Jason “Hey,”Jaso n said in mock pain, “I earn my five-twentyfive an hour, tha t hank nk you. you.” ”

“As long as I do all the heavy lifting,” Laura Laura chimed

in, leaning against the fence as well, so Kyle stood s tood be betwee tween n her and Jason. sister, er, ladies ladies and gentlemen gentl emen,” ,”Jaso Jason n said, look“My own sist

ing up int i nto o the sky and holding his arms arms out.

Laura Laur a rolled her h er eyes, and Kyle Kyle held he h er gaze gaze for a moment when she looked back back a t him. Her pupils dilated a bit like she didn’t know if if she should sh ould expect a ki kiss ss or bad news. news.

*-

--d w

i *---D

 

Kyle didn’t know either. With their gazes locked, it was certainly cert ainly nice t o let his imagi imaginatio nation n go. I t didn’t have to be bad news news.. He’d onl only y inv invited ited th them em o out ut here be beca caus usee“Sowhat’s so imp import ortant ant?“J ?“Jaso ason n aid, thumping K Ky yle in the cente cen terr of the back. “What’d “What’d you want us to hop a bus and go all the way acros acrosss tow town n ‘r ‘rig ight ht afte afterr wor work‘ k‘ in such a hu huny ny for? for?“ “

Laura Laur a jumpe jumped, d, lookin looking ga att he herr brother brother,, and th the e moment moment be be-tween she and Kyle crashed like glass. He’d actually been leancloser ser to kiss her. From the strained one in Jaso Jason’s n’s voice, it ing clo was possible he’d figured as much. Kyle rolled back against the fence again, ben bendin ding g it ba back ck under his wei weight ght.. T Th h e butt buttons ons on his jacket dwed and jangled harshly against the rusty l i . “I’ve got somebody I wa “I’ve want nt yo you u to meet,” Kyle Kyle said, looking out at a t tthe he sky between the two buildings ac acro ross ss the th e sstre treet. et. “Somebody who wants to meet you.’’ H e looked look ed over a t Laura subtly. subtly. “I’ve to told ld him a lot abo about ut you.’’ “You tr tryi ying ng tto o fix us up or something?”Jason something?”Jason smirke smirked. d. “I ca can n get my ow own n da dates tes,, Ke Kege gels ls.” .” “Like you ca can n fi find nd ’em,” Laur Laura a said quietly. quietly. He Herr flush from the chill in the air deepened just enough to where Kylle could see it in th Ky the e dim street streetlight. light. “What?”

I m not trying to fix you up, wiseass,” Kyle said. “I want you gu guys ys to meet t h e gu guy y I work for now. 1 hi hink nk yo you’ u’d d I1 1

like him. And I’ve told him a lot about you. Both of you. Did I say th tha a t alrea already?” dy?” “Yeah,” Jason said. He rubbed a hand over his tight, brown crewcut, warming his scalp. “So who is this guy? Sounds like a drug dealer or something.” yourr pardon,” Ky Kyle le snapped. Nob Nobody ody talked th that at “I beg you

way about Lionel.

“Well, yo you u won’t te tell ll us wher where ey yo ou work, you’re you’re gone th three nights a week, you’re more tense t han I’ve ever seen you, and you’ yo u’re re wea wearin ring g a new ja jacke ckett th tha at look lookss prett pretty y expensive,” Jas Jason on s off on his fin said sa id,, co countin unting g the pointsoff fingers. gers. “You selling cra crack ck on the side, Kegels? If so, you should come back to the hardware store. Much bett better er market over there in th that at neighborh neighborhood.” ood.”

 

PRFDATOR

& PREY

Laura’s eyes eyes tried to hide a slightl sl ightly y disappoi disa ppointed nted look, and Kyle stepped up i n Jason’sface. “I’m I’m not no t into in to drugs, drugs, asshole,” asshole,” h e said. said. “ “An And d I hate it when you call me Kegels.” Despite being taller and having many years of teasing Despite experience on his friend, Jason flinched back a step before before recovering recove ring his standard s tandard mien. “Whoa there, Trigg Trigger, er,” ” he

said, putting o n a smile that th at didn’ didn’tt quirk qu irk up quite as high as it should have. have. “Just poking at you.” Kyle relaxed slowly and backed down. “So wh what at’s ’s this t his guy guy do?’ do ?’ Laura asked, breaking breakin g up the knot kn ot of tension ten sion i n th e air. air. “What “What’s ’s his name?”

“It’s Lionel,” Kyle said, standing in front of Laura and Jason. “He’ “He’ss actually in i nto recording. Music and s d l i k e hat. He goes go es aroun around d some of th the e clubs clubs in the Great Lakes rea scouting local bands. f they’re any good, he makes them an offer wt wth ha label in i n New Yo Yorrk. He tells tells me he’s going into Detroit for a while to to do do some scoutin scouting g ther there e soon. He He’s a great guy.” ‘That’ ‘Th at’ss a big if,” if,” Jason Jas on said. “Gr “Grea eatt gu guy or not, you’ve got to be pretty damn generous t o give some some of the th e garage garage bands aroun aro und d her here e a shot. sh ot. Especially in New York. Saginaw, Michigan isn isn’t ’t exactly Seattle. Hell, it is isn’ n’tt even o on n a level with Athens these days.”

“KidRock‘s io iom m Mi&igm,” Mi&igm,”Lam said. “I t hi nk KISS is too.”

“Yep,’, Kyle Kyle answ answer ered ed.. “KISS?“ ason asked. “ I didn’t know that.” “That’s why this Lionel works for a record company and you lug Dad’s nuts at the store.” “Indeed “Ind eed it i t is, is, m my y dear,” a clear, loud voice said fiom just behind Ky Kyle. Th T h e three turned, and the th e tension ten sion drained from Ky Kyle’s shoulders shoul ders instantly. ins tantly. Lionel Lio nel had arrived. arrived . “Guys,”Kyle “Guys,” yle said, holding out a hand to th the eo older lder man like a game show hostess, “this is Lionel Braughton. He works with-” “Charmed,”Lionel said, stepping past Kyle a “Charmed,”Lionel and nd exten ex tendding a hand to Laura smoothly. “You must be Laura Parks.” He ki kiss ssed ed the t he han h and d she offere offered d and looked into in to her eyes eyes..

*-

---w --u ---

 

C A R L BOWEN

froz oze. e. She’d never neve r seen se en a ma man n so handsome. His Laura fr hairr was hai was thick thi ck but b ut no n o t overlong, wavin waving g in th the e light bre breeze eze i n a way th t hat wasn’t wasn’t quit quite e messed messed up but bu t stil st illl wasn’t annoyingly immaculate. His skin was ingly was flawless, flawless, and his dark blue blu e eyes sparkled with some hidden hidde n amusement. Hi Hiss ki kiss ss ev even en felt strong through t h e light fabric of her glove gloves. s. “Jason’ssister “Jason’s sister,” ,” Kyle Kyle said. “This “Th is is Jason Jas on here.” Lionel looked looked over his shoulder at Kyle Kyle a moment, mo ment, gringr inning thinly at Kyle’s reaction. He extended a pale hand

toward Jason. “Nic e to “Nice t o meet you, you, Jason,” Jason, ” Lione Lionell said, taking t aking Jaso Jason’ n’ss hand firmly in his. Dressed in slacks, expensive shoes, a finely tailored wool wool greatcoat greatco at and a silk scarf, Lionel stood in perfect perfe ct contrast t o ta tall, ll, lanky Jason who alwa alway ys seemed seemed to buy clot clothes hes just one on e season out of style. “Yeah, “Yea h,” ” Jason Jaso n said. He stood with wit h his arm comple co mpletely tely extended, keeping one foot back, like h e was tryi trying ng to keep Lionel Lio nel as far awa away as possible. Kyl Kyle e remember remembered ed feeling tha th at way himselfwh himse lfwhen en he’d he’d first first met the t he man. He didn’t didn ’t remember what it had actually felt like, but he h e remembere remembered d the th e sensation sens ation academic academically ally.. “ S o has Kyle let you both in on the plan for the evening?” Lionel said, turning back to look down into Laura’s eyes. Laura’s breath quickened a bit, and Kyle felt same me knot kno t in his stomach stomac h that th at he he’d ’d been feeling all night. the sa He’d He ’d been bee n afraid Lionel Lion el would would pick Laura over Jason. Jaso n. said, taking taking as ste step p closer tto o Kyle, ‘Nah,what’s that?“ ason said, so the two of them th em were facing Lion Lionel’ el’ss back together. He stood up a little straighter, given confidence by being closer to his friend t han the stranger. “Kyl “Kyle ejust just said you wanted to meet meet us.” Lionel turned halfway back around at that, keeping most of his body toward Laura. “Just one of you,” he said. Jason?I’m taki taking ng Kyl Kyle e and your “ W h y don’t you go home, Jason?I sister with me to some of the local music clubs. I’ll bet i t doesn’t doesn ’t sound like like much fun. Tha Thatt and I can only get two extr ex tra a people people in und under er my my compa company ny’s ’s expenses.”

---

“It doesn’t sound like much fun at all, really,” Jason said thickly. thickly . “Especially if I have av e to t o pay my my ow own way way.” .” --=mD-rl*-rs-Rm

 

‘‘I could spot you,” Kyle said, gripping Jason’s arm

sharply just above the sharply th e elbo elbow. w. Jason winced and looked a t Kyle. “At leas leastt for a few places.”

Lionel coughed quietly, quietly, and Kyl Kyle darted a look at him. T h e faint line between the th e man’s eye eyebr brow owss had started to to tighten up a bit sign th t h at Lionel was was displeased. displ eased. Kyle Kyle lett go of le of Jason’ Jason’ss arm arm..

“Go ahead and a nd catch catc h a bus, bus, Jason,” Lionel purred. purred. “1’11 have hav e Ky Kylle and your your sister back a t a reasonable rea sonable hour, or my name na me’s ’s n o t Lionel Lion el Braughton.”

“Sure,” Jason said, sticking his hands in his pockets and an d shrug shrugging. ging. “I’ll catch you guys later.” “Bye, Jason,” Laura said softly softly behind Lionel.

I t seemed so obvio obvious us t o Ky Kyle when wh en Lionel L ionel wa was mani manipu pu--

lating people people,, that tha t h e wondered wondered how how th t h e peopl people e in i n ques ques-tion didn didn’t ’t notice it. Were they they just blind? H e wanted to grab Jason Jas on by by t h e back of his windbreaker windbr eaker and an d say, “Are you you reall rea lly y going t o leave your your sister alone with a tot total al stranger?” but he couldn’t. Lionel wouldn’t have been very very happy with him if h e did did that. I t was one thi t hing ng to t o disagree w i t h Lionel, he’d lea he’d learned; rned; it was something somethin g entirely different to show it i n front of people Lionel had just met. “Yeah, “Yea h, take care, car e, guy guys, s,” ” Jason Jas on said again as he walked away. “Keep an a n eye on o n Laura. N o dings or scratches, and fill her tank before yo you bring her h er back.” “Very “Ver y funny,” Laura Laura said distractedly. She hadn hadn’t ’t take taken n her eyes off Lion Lionel el since he’ he’d d arrived.

In a few steps, Jaso Ja son nwas out of sight around around a comer, an and d Lionel offered Laura his elbow. Laura put her hand through the th e space and lean leaned ed in in closer closer than Ky Kyle le th thou ough ghtt she sh e should. should. “C ome “Com e along, along, Kyle, Kyle,” ” Lionel Lio nel said. “Keepyour your eyes eyes open.” Kyle followed obediently along behind Lionel and Laura in the opposite direction from which Jason had le left. ft. Laura hu hung ng ffrom rom Lion Lionel el‘s ‘s arm like lik e a ho horny rny tram t ramp p in i n a movie, and an d Ky Kyle le jammed his hands ha nds into in to his jacket’s jacket’s pockets. Why did Lionel Li onel have ha ve to pick her? he r? Laura Laura wa was bigg bigger er tha t han n the th e girls Lionel usually liked. He never really seemed to like any-

 

CARL BOWEN

body but skinny girls. Jason was skinnier than Laura, and Jason Jas on was was an a n asshole. W h y didn’t Lionel pick pick him? hi m?He He could obviously tell how much Kyle liked Laura and didn’t like Jason; Jaso n; it was was as if if Lionel Lion el wa was doing it o n purpose. purpose. “-just around this c o m e r and through throu gh this thi s pas pass,” s,” Lionel was saying saying t o Laur Laura a ahead. He stopped a t the mouth of a narrow alley and an d turned turn ed t o Ky Kylle. “Isn’t i t this way?” Kyle blinked, almost forgetting forgetti ng his part h e routine he and Lionel had had gone over time and again. again. “I think it’s woodenly, pointing poin ting along alon g th t h e side sidewalk walk a this way,” h e said woodenly, way farther. farthe r. T h e stenc s tench h of garbage garbage and waste drifted up from

t h e alley, alley, but bu t it was was empty of vagrants.

.”

“Hmm.. Lionel said, sounding genuinely genui nely confused, confused, just as h e alwa always ys did. did. “I don don’t ’t think so. Laura?” “Whichever,” Laura said, staring breathlessly into Lionel’s eyes. She’s more of of a sucker sucke r t h a n her brother, brot her, Kyle Kyle thought. though t. “Good,” Lionel said. said. He tipped Laura a wink casually and said, “We’ll try this th is wa way. Yo You can ca n go ahea ahead d aroun aro und d the th e othe ot herr side of th t h e build bu ilding ing if if you you want, wa nt, Kyle.” Kyle.” “It’s this way, I tell you,” Kyle said, barely making the line lin e believable. He walked walked awa away from from the t he alley and waited for the sound of of Lionel and Laur Laura’ a’ss footsteps t o ente e nterr th t he alley. When they had moved off, he came ba back ck to the t he corner and leaned against agai nst it trying tr ying t o look casual casual.. He H e scanned t h e sidewa sidewalk lk up and down o n both bot h sides sides of th the e street, but nobody wa was out in t h i s part of town after aft er dark. Lionel could get on o n with his business business in peace. Kyle Kyle kept his eyes eyes open. No t long after, Kyle Not Kyle heard hea rd Lionel’s footstep foot stepss scut scuttle tle t o the side of the th e alley and an d a sound sou nd like the tw two o strollers strolle rs thum thumpping against agai nst the th e wall wall.. Kyle Kyle waited waite d t h e shoc shocked ked scre scream am for even if it was short there was usually one at this point, but Laura didn’t scream. In fact, he heard what sounded like lik e mumbled laughter. laughter. Both Both Lionel Lionel’s ’s and Laura’s. I t sounded like they were were making making out in there. Th T h a t wa was a ne new w one. A kiss ki ss,, a nibble on o n the ear ear,, a cares caresss o n th the e neck. neck...

.

Kyle shook his head he ad and balle balled d his fists. This was Laura he was talking about. He’ He’d known k nown her since juni junior or high. She Sh e

* 

--r iJ w -

u w -m

-.

.

had better judgment than to kiss some guy she’d just met. Except that that guy was Lionel, and the two of them were both mor more e interested in each oth other er than th an either eith er one wa was in Kyle. He H e cou could ld hear the th e blood blood pounding in his ears, and he crushed his hands into even tighter knots in his pockets. Someone Some one could have walk walked ed up right right th then en,, and a nd he h e didn’ didn’tt know f he h e wou would ld even ev en give give th t h e warning signal signal or not. A t the th e next nex t set of of sounds, Kyle almost turned around aro und,, despit des pite e all of of Lione Lionel’ l’ss warni warnings ngs no n o t t o do so unless it was really real ly im import portant. ant. Laur Laura a sounded like she wa was moaning. N Not ot and his wa i n fear fear e’d heard othe ot hers rs ma make ke that sound, sound,and wasn’ sn’tt it. She Sh e sounded sounded like she wa was enjoyin enjo ying g herself. herself. An And d she sh e wasn wasn’t ’t moaning moani ng in one o ne long breath either; it was rhythmic.. ani-

.

mal. W h at the th e hell wa was Lionel doing in i n there? ther e? H e wasn’t supposed to even be be able abl e to do anything an ything like that. Kyle edged clos cl oser er to the t he mouth mou th of the alley. T h e sounds within with in got louder and faster faster quic quickl kly, y, and Kyle ripped the seam of one of his hi s jacket jacke t pockets. pockets. Lionel wouldn’t wouldn ’t do th this is to t o him; him ; he he’d told the th e man how he felt for Laura. Lau ra. Lion Lionel el wa was nice ni cerr to him and treated treated him better than anybody else, but how could he be doing what it sounded like he was doing do ing? ?He never did this with any any of of the others. He just just took too k w h at he needed and left the them m alone alone.. But Lau Laura ra was only o nly a virgin n 18-year-old 18-year-oldone one on top of of that. And A nd they’d just met. Lionel couldn’t do this. Not with somebody Kyle felt this way about. Without thinking about it, Ky Kyle le slam slamme med d his fist in i nto tth he bricks bric ks behin behind d him him and and clenc cle nche hed d his eyes eyes shut. shut. IItt wa wassn’t fair fair.. At t h e sound, t h e no nois ises es in the alle alley y stoppe stopped, d, and a thick thi ck dribble o off plaster plas ter and dust drifted down fro from m th the e shallow crater crat er his his hand ha nd had ha d made in the th e wall. wall. K Ky yle rubbed his hi s uninjured hand and looked around to see if anyone had noticed the noise. When he completed his scan, Lionel stood stoo d be besi side de him. him . Kyle hadn’t even ev en heard him approach. approach. “What’s the trouble?“ the man said quietly, his eyes dartin dar ting g fro from m shadow to dark doorwa doorway y to boarded window. “Did you hear so somet methin hing?” g?”

 

C A R L BOWFN

Lionel’s eyes were wide mouth hung just slightly. slightly . His nostrils flared, andand hishis skin looked looked more moropen e flushed than th an usua usual. l. His H is expression was one on e of of a n excited excite d man who should be breathing very fast, except that no white puffs floated away int i nto o the th e chill air. air. After a moment, momen t, his exc exciteitement me nt faded as well well.. O n ly t h e ruddy ruddy flush remained. remained.

“I didn’t hear anything,” Ky Kyle said, trying to shrink shri nk into in to

the coat Lionel had bought for him and disappear. He couldn’t could n’t believe he he’d ’d dist d istur urbed bed Lionel. ‘‘I’m sorry. I-” Lionel glared for a second, his pupils focusing focusing down t o laserr poin lase points, ts, and then the n laughe laughed d out loud loud.. Th T h e abrupt change jarred Kyle, and he looked around nervously. Nobody responde spo nded d to tha t hatt sound sound either.

happens, ens, boy,” boy,” the th e man said, wiping a drying B Bec eck k “It happ away aw ay from his lips with wi th a manicured nail. nai l. “Once. I t doesn’t

happen twice twice though. Understand?” Understand?”

“Yes “Y essi sir, r,” ” Kyle Kyle said, said, nod noddi ding ng rapidly. “Good. Now go o n in i n there and look after your your girl, girl,” ” Lionel said, said, nodding into in to t he alley alley with liquid liquid mirth i n his cold col d eyes. eyes. “Sh “She e should still sti ll be read ready y.” “What?” tonight’ ght’ss lesson,” lesson,” Lionel Lion el said, gesturing offhandoffh and“For toni

edly.. “The edly “ The big dog dog eats first. T h e n th the e lit little tle dog gets what’s what’s left. That’s the th e lesson lesson.” .” “What do-”

Kyle st stam amme mere red. d. “I can can’t’t-

I’m not-” not-”

“ a t like me, me, bo boy,” Lionel said, rollin rolling g his e eye yess impatiently. tient ly. “We’ “We’ve ve got different diff erent hungers, hungers, you you and I. I filled mine; you go fill yours ours..” Wit W ith h a curt cur t shove, h e propelled propelled Kyl Kyle o n down the all alley ey a short distance. Wi thou With outt a word, word, Kyl Kyle e walke walked d the th e last last few few steps an and d found found sittin ting g against against one on e wall of t he al alle ley. y. She smiled lazi lazily ly at at Laura sit the th e sound sound of of footsteps footsteps,, but she didn’t open her he r eyes. Her H er blonde blo nde hair hai r was was mus musssed and th e first first few few butt bu tton onss of he herr blouse blouse were we re open beneath bene ath her he r jacket, but she llooked ooked otherwise unharmed. harm ed. Kyle squatte squatted d next t o her and tilted her chin to th t he left; Lionel liked the right side of the th e neck. nec k. Aside from a few few dark spots, how howeve ever, r, he didn’t see a n y ma mark rks. s. Only Onl y th the e smooth smoot h curve of her neck. Kyle leaned in a little closer, convincing C

c W - - e l r r r r r r r m

 

PR E D A T OR & p R F y

himself that h e o himself only nly wanted a close closerr look. Wh When en h e sstill till saw no marks, he glanced back down the alley. Lionel stood around the corner, only th the e edg edge eo off his coat visible ftom this angle. Ky Kyle ha had d La Laura ura all tto o himself. Glan cing around ner Glancing nervo vous usly ly,, he h e lifted the ed edge ge o off he herr sh shirt, irt, popping poppin g the last ffew ew but button tonss wit with h a ssnap nap o off h his is finger fingers. s. La Laur ura a shifted a bit, brushing against his shak shaking ing fi fing nger er.. He couldn’t believe he was doin doing g this, but h he e couldn couldn’t ’t believe that th at he’d never though th oughtt of it either. Worki Working ng for Lionel had made him a lot stronger, but he felt emotions much more strongly as well we ll.. Esp Espec ecia iall lly y around L Laur aura. a. Sh She e ac acte ted d like sh she e felt th the e same way abou aboutt hi him mm most ost of the time ttoo. oo. Exceptt toni Excep tonight ght when she she’d ’d met Lionel, of course. “Laura, “La ura,wake up,” he said, easing her on onto to her ba back ck o n a

smalll bed of di smal disc scar arde ded d newspapers. He put her a m ver her head hea d an and d cradled bo both th of h her er wr wris ists ts wi t h on one e ha hand. nd. “L “Lau aura ra.” .” Laura stirred a b bit it mor more e and h her er ey eyes es fluttered half open. She tried to focus and smile smiled d sleepily up at him him.. “Lionel?“she mumbledbreathlessly. ‘Thatwasgreat.Whatdidyoudotome?“ Kyle felt his jja aw c clen lench ch iint nto o a hard line, and h he e tightened his grip around Laura’s wrists. Here he was trying to be gentle, to show her that he wasn’t going to abuse her like Lionel Lionel had, and she act actually ually had t o gall t o like it? Sh She e liked like d bein being g take taken n advan advantage tage of?

“Ow, Lionel,” Laura moaned, growing a bit more coherent. “My hands.” Kyle closed his hand a little tighter and put his face right in front of Laura’s. “ I don’t care,” he said through clenched teet teeth, h, white wi wisp spss of breath huf huffing fing into h her er face like steam from a furnace. “ “ll’m n no o t Lion Lionel.” el.” Laur La ura’ a’ss eyes op open ened ed wide m mom omen entar tarily ily,,an and d Ky Kyle le pres pressed sed his mouth roughly over hers to stifle any further sound. When Wh en she tried to move, h e forced her legs apart with his knees and started to t o move his free hand. Somewhere behind him, h he eh heard eard footste footsteps ps and quiet laughter laugh ter moving ttowa oward rd him down th the e alley. I t wa wass Lionel’s voice, so he didn’t stop what he was doing. Lionel would watch him hi m for a change. T h e b biig dog had alre already ady eate eaten; n; i t

*-

d* n-

 

CARL BOWEN

was t h e lit l ittl tle e dog dog’s turn no now. w. Frankly, Kyle Kyle didn’t didn’t much mu ch car care e as long lon g as as Lionel Lione l didn’t try to stop him. him. Which Whic h Lionel Lionel didn’t. didn’t.

+

+

+

+

+

Father George Stinson Sti nson slid the th e con confes fessi sion onal’ al’ss woode wooden n partition partitio n aside aside and rega regarde rded d t he silhouette silhouette cast cast on o n the th e thi t hin n lattic lat tice e screen. screen. He didn’t usu usual ally ly take confession confession so so late a t night, but he’d just received received a an n urgent urgen t phone call beggi begging ng his assistance. “Help me, Father,” Father,” the person person in tth h e adjoining booth said sa id after afte r a moment’ moment’ss hesitation hesit ation.. ‘‘I have sinned.” Father Stin St inso son n didn didn’t ’t recog recogni nize ze the voice any better now that he heard it in person, but he could place the accent a little lit tle more more eas easil ily y. It had had the th e back-of-the-mo back-of -the-mouth, uth,nasal nasal quality particular to Bosto Boston. n. Th T h e man sounded a lit littl tle e like a Kenne Kennedy dy.. “How long has it i t been since your your last l ast confession?”h confession?”h e

asked, trying to t o keep a long yawn yawn out of his voice. “Abou t two weeks, “About weeks,” ” the th e man m an sai said. d. “I was here then th en for the same sin, Father.” “Are you one of my parishioners?” parishio ners?” St Stin inso son n ask asked ed i n undisguised undisg uised suspicion. suspicion . He knew k new this t his person per son wasn wasn’t ’t actual act ually ly on e of one of the t he Kenn Kenned edy’ y’s, s, but he would hav have e remembered someone on e who sounded so much like lik e one of of them. ‘You’r ‘Yo u’re enot supposed supposed to ask, Father,” Father,” th the man said politely. Father Stinson rubbed his eyes. ‘‘I apolog apologize, ize, my son. so n. T h e hour steals my my tact. ta ct. I don’t recognize recognize your your voice.” “It’ss all right, “It’ righ t, Father,” Fathe r,” the th e voice said with a hi hint nt of wry wry amusement. He leaned clos closer er to the th e screen, tightening his silhouette down. “You never do.” After a pau After pause, se, Stinson Stins on decide decided d to leave leave tha t hatt cryptic statestate ment be. be. “Wha “W hatt did you ne need ed to speak speak t o me a abo bout ut,, my son?’’ “I came here,” the man said, said , “because I’ I’v ve don d one e i t again. And yo you’ u’re re the th e only one o ne who wh o makes me feel better.”

“Go on.” Neither Nei ther man said anything for a moment. “What did you do, again?”Sti again?”Stinson nson said said a bit gruffly.

 

“You don’t-’’

th e man began beg an angri angrily. ly. “N “No, o, of co cour urse. se.

Forgive me again. I’m an idiot.” “You’re no idiot, son,” Stinson said. “Take it slowly. And from the beginning. Take as much time as you need.” The man in the other side of the boot h put a hand against the screen and leaned his head on it, bowing the thin lattice toward the priest.

“I couldn’ couldn’tt control contr ol my mysself elf again, agai n, Father,” Father ,” he sighed disappointedly. “I cou couldn ldn’t ’t sto stop p my myse self lf.” .” “Couldn’t stop yourself from doing what?” Stinson asked, leaning leani ng forwar forward. d. “Wh “What at did you do?” “Remember, this doesn’t leave this booth,” the man said, sai d, still leaning o n the t he lattice. lattice. “T he act “The ac t of Confession Conf ession is is sacred, my son, son,” ” Stinso Sti nson n assure su red d him. him. “Not “No t even the t he courts can touch it. Go on.” T h e conf confes esso sorr snorted der deris isive ively ly a t the th e menti mention on of t h e legall sys lega system, tem, but he still sounded sou nded relieved. relieved.

“It’ t’ss supposed to t o be so easy for US, Father,” h e said several moments later. later. “But I just can’t can’t d o it.” “Yes.. ,” “The “T he ones we take are sup suppos posed ed t o like what we do t o them, right? right ?” Father Stinson knew what th t h e man was driving at, but b ut h e wan wanted ted to hear the th e man say so so aloud. aloud. It wou would ld make make his actuall confession easie actua easier. r. “Wha t d o yo “What you mean?” h e said, leaning forwa forward rd even more. “Wha “W hatt are y you ou referring to?” “You know, Father,” the man replied, irritated. “Well, maybe not, but I don’thave to say i t for you you to ge gett the th e pictur picture. e.” ”

T h e man sat back against t h e back back of of the th e booth, removing his silhouette from th the e screen screen.. “Tell me e everyt verything, hing, my son,” Stinson Sti nson urged. urged. “Yea “Y eah, h, all right,” the th e ma man n said, sighing sighing again. again. ‘‘Sorry. Yeah, anyhow, regardless of what I just said, people don’t like it when I.. .” “When you you do d o what, what, son?” s on?”

 

C A R L BOWEN

‘When I do what I have t o do, do,” the th e man said said haltin haltingly. gly. “You know.” “I think I understand,” Stinson Sti nson said. He had moved moved so that th at his face face hovered hovere d only a few few inches from from the screen. “Yeah,” the man said. “Well, I do don’ n’tt know know if if I’ I’m no n ot doing someth s omething ing right, or what, because people can’t reall really y handle hand le it when I do it.” ‘W ha t do you you mean?” mean?”St Stins inson on asked. His voice seemed a little lit tle thick to him, so he crosse crossed d himsel himselff and promis promised ed to to say a few quick Hail Marys once this visitor had left. “They squirm,” squirm,” the th e man said, his voice shaking. “None of tthem hem hold still. They don’t don’ t even close their eyes eyes.. Some of them th em even ev en scream and try to push me away. One got a finger fin gernai naill in my eye once; onc e; I could couldn’t n’t see see right for a week.”

“I see,” Stinson said, growing uncomfortable but un-

willing willin g to cu c u t the t he confessio confession n short.

“T he other “The otherss all a ll say it’ it’s so ea easy sy,, Father, but i t isn’ isn’t. t. They say their people like it. Their people get really still, even try to pull them in tighter. I’ve watched them sometimes,

and they they’r ’re e no t doing anything anything differ different ent than I do. W h y do I have such a hard hard time?” “You said it happe ha ppened ned again? aga in?” ”Father Stinson Sti nson sai said d after speak eaker’ er’ss pause dragged out. ou t. I t was all al l he could could think t hink of. the sp

“Yeah,” h e man “Yeah,” ma n said, gaining gaini ng a second wind. wind. “ I tried it again last night. It’d been so long since the last time th that I couldn’t wait any more. I felt like I was goin going g to t o go craz crazy. y. I wait longer longer every every time, but i t gets wors worse e th the e longer I wait.” “I understand. O fall people, I do.”

“You don’t understand unders tand shit, Father,” Father,” th t h e man m an snapped. He cursed again, this time to himself, and said, ‘Sorry. I didn’t mean-”

“Go o n , son,” Stinso Sti nson n said. “I “It’s all right.” ‘Yeah well, well, it i t happened again last night, like I said. I was walking trying to t o cle clear ar my my head hea d when wh en I sa saw w this whore w hore out in front of this t his book shop near where I live. I liv live e out in Lansing.. We have a lot Lansing lo t of of whores ther th ere e for some reason. A t least downtown. I don’t even ev en know why why. I gue guess ss it’s it’s becaus bec ause e there th ere’s ’s nothing noth ing else else to do d o out there.”

*-

a’L1wri--rC-.Ir

 

PREDATOR

& PRql

“Perhaps,son,” Stin Stinson son said said.. H He e couldn’t help but wonder why why this man had drive driven n al alll tthe he way in into to Iron Rapid Rapidss if if he had committed h his is sin in a differ d ifferent ent ci city. ty. ‘ S o sa saw w her, an and d I walked up before I even knew what I was thinking. I walked up right behind her and put my nose nos e in th the e curly hair she had combed ov over er her neck. I sniffed her like a dog, I was buzzing so hard.” “You were int intoxi oxicat cated? ed?” ”

“No man, just buzzing. Hungry, you know? 1 couldn’t remember the last time I’d been out. I think i t was two weeks, but I’m n o t sur sure. e. Defi Definitely nitely more t h a n one.” “ I see. So what happened?” Sti Stinson nson noticed with so some me shame that tha t his breath had qui quickene ckened. d. He added a ffe ew O u r Fathers Fathe rs to th the eH Hail ail Ma Marrys h e already h had ad coming. “Well, I put a ha hand nd o n her sho should ulder, er, and sh she ew whip hipped ped around aro und a all ll fa fast st,, ’c ’caus ause e I’d st star artl tled ed h her. er. I th thou ought ght sh she ew wa as going to hit me at first, or pepper-gas me or some somethi thing. ng. Lu Luck ckily ily it was dark dark,, and sh she e couldn’t see m my ye express xpression ion too well well.” .”

‘? would think someone like-” “Sowitho without ut let letting ting go o off her, I gave her so some me fake name

and told her h er t o come with me. She nodded ok oka ay, like they alwa al ways ys d o ike whores ut really, I don’t know how I even got twoacoherent sentenc sentences out. hur hurtin g spocket o bad. I wasout I just stuffed wa wad of bills iin n heres h han and d from ofting my idn’t even coun countt ’e ’em m nd pulle pulled d her through this alley t o a set-back do door orwa way y on a back street.”

“I see,” Stinson said. His breathing had increased to match the pace of the speaker’s words, but neither one of them noticed. “Wh “What at happen happened, ed, Elliot?”

“The same thing that always happens, Father,” the speaker said said,, slapping t h e inside of t he booth with a sharp bang. “ 1 started to take her, but she didn’t hold still. First, she started trying t rying t o nudge my mout mouth h aw awa ay with her ch chin in,, and then she started trying to scrunch her neck up so I couldn’t get a att it. T h e n she started trying t o pu push sh me aw awa ay with he herr hands. Sh She ew wa as wearin wearing g this plastic red jacke jacket, t, so I held on to that and pushed her against the wall of the re-L -. ;YI llllrQ+ns-

 

CARL R O W e N

cess we were in. She even started tr tryin ying g tto ok kick ick me iin n back of th the e kn knee ee with one of her high heels.

the

“W hen she did tha “When that, t, her ot other her heel bro broke, ke, and both of us ended up half in, half out of th the e li litt ttle le do door orwa way. y. I landed on top of her her.. After tha that, t, she llay ay the there re for a second with he herr eyes ey es really wide open open.” .”

Along p a w ickedbyun~FatherStinsonsaid,‘?henwhatf‘ “Well,”th the e man said, gathering ste steam am agai again, n, “ I grabbed her up by by tthe he co coat at and took her over ba back ck iint nto o the darkness again, first of all. Whe W hen n I did, she made this this littl little e bat-shrie bat-shriek k noise and started sta rted taking taki ng these short breat breaths. hs. Her skin w wa as getting gett ing gray too; I think she hit the edge of on one eo off tth h e steps when w e fel fell. l. And her knees kep keptt wobb wobblin ling. g. Sh She e couldn’t stand up. up. She did somet something hing to her bac back. k.” ” Stinson Stinso n kne knew w where this was goi going, ng, but t he man had to say it in his own wo word rds. s. Othe Otherwis rwise, e, iitt wouldn wouldn’t ’t be a real confession. “ S o what did you do?” “Wh at do y “What yo ou thi think nk I did?” he man sna snapGd. pGd. “I “It’ t’d d been a week aybe two. I couldn’t wait any an y longer. I had to have it right then and right there. I just held her there up against the wall and took her. Even then, the bitch kept trying to fight me me.. She S he tried to hit me me.. Sh She e pu pulled lled out some

of my hair. She kept whining and moaning as if somebody was killing her. She wouldn’t shut up, so finally, I just rammed my cro crotch tch in into to hers so hard th that at it slam slammed med her bac ack k up against the concrete. She pas passed sed out after that.” “And you ...”

“I didn’ didn’tt stop stop,, if that’s what wha t yo you’ u’rre askin asking, g, Fathe Father,” r,” the man said. He sound sounded ed a amused mused a t tha thatt pac pact. t. “Not until I was

done don e and th e bu buzz zzin ing g wen wentt away.”

“What happ happened ened to the girl?“Stinson asked. He noticed

that his hand was shaking, and h e cl clam ampe ped d i t around his rosary.

“ I left her,” the man said, his voice turning suddenly unsteady. ‘‘I left her her there in t h e do door orwa way y still hol holding ding all that money. Her eyes were open, but they’d rolled back. She was was still muttering something, but I didn’t stay around to listen.” The excitement started washing away, and the man put his hand against his side of th the e screen. “I took off C

c ’ ; y w - ~ - r s r r r r -

 

and I hid hid.. T Th h en toni tonight, ght, I called you. I had to talk to yo you, u, Father. You You’re ’re the th e only onl y on one e who helps me wit with h this.” Stinson ignored that last and said, ‘‘What exactly did you want to tell me, son? son?” ” W h e n I was standing there, right before I ran away, I realized realize d something,” something ,” the th e m man an said. His voice rasp rasped, ed, drained of all emotion. “1 realized I was blaming the girl for what was going wrong wit with h me me.. And An d I blame th the e other otherss ffor or telling me how easy this is supposed to be. For lying about it.” “Whatt else, son?” “Wha “Well , main “Well, mainly, ly, I felt eel nvious nviou s of them. Th This is comes so easily to them, but I can’t d o it right. I’v I’ve e never been able to. Worst, I fe feel el llike ike it’ it’ss everybody els else’ e’ss proble problem m but mine.” T h e man paused paused for a long time. “I “It’ t’ss like I can’t believe that I coul could d poss possibl ibly y ha have ve prob problems lems.. It It’s ’s got go t to to be someone else’s fault. fault . It can’t have anythin an ything g t o do with me.”

“GOon.” ‘Sorry Father,” the man said at last. “I “It’ t’ss hard t o admit the th e sin o off pride sometimes, sometimes, even when w hen it’s it’s right the there re in your your face. fac e. But it makes me angr angry, y, and w when hen my anger gets the best of me, I can’t even th thin ink. k. Let alone alon e con confe fess ss prope properl rly.” y.”

“Pride?”Sti “Pride?” Stinson nson as aske ked. d. T h e dent in the th e lattice screen vanish vanished ed again again,, and tthe he

man said, “Of course. That’s what I always confess about when I come here. T Th h a t and envy.” envy.” Stinson’ss mouth Stinson’ mou th worked, search sea rching ing ffor or wo word rds. s. “What did you think I was here for?” he man asked. “Cause you’re such a fucking great conver conversation sationalist alist?” ?” “Calm down, son,” son, ” Father Fathe r Stins St inson on sai said d shakily. “Le “Let’s t’s just keep talking.” “Keep talking?” the man said, “Keep said, his voice taking on a tone that th at made Father Stinso Stinson n cringe unc uncons onsciou ciously sly.. “Wh “What at else el se do w we e have to talk about? abou t? W h a t fucki fucking ng else? This is where you you forgive me, da damn mn it ”

“ I don’t understand your anger, son,” Stinson said, shrinking shrink ing bac back k against the th e fa farr wall of the th e booth. T h e man’s

--

voice voic en no o longe longerr sound sounded ed entirely cult cultured ured and Bost Bostonian onian.. -

e

c

i

~

-

r

r

e

=

n

-

-

 

CARL ROWEN

T h e Father heard a distinctly deeper and feral feral tone overoverlappin lap ping g the th e original sound. my fucki fucking ngname,’’ the man man said, said, standi standing ng up in “You said my the booth and leani leaning ng against against the adj adjoin oining ing wall wall.. “I thought

I’d made made you you forg forget et,, but bu t you said my my fucki fucking ng name name.. Yo You tel te lling ling me yo you don’t remember the th e rest? re st? The rest is the th e good stuff, remember ? I know how much you you like to hear hea r the t he good good stuff .” Stinson med to shrink farther away from the enraged voice, but something the insane man was shouting caught his atte attentio ntion. n. He’d called the man Elliot. Elliot. How How did he know that th at name? name ? He’d He’d never heard the voice (or such a story) before. for e. T h e name nam e had just come out of of his mouth m outh unbidden.

((Is ha hatt what what yo you’re saying?“ saying?“ he voice voice bellow bellowed. ed. The Th e man slammed his hands against the adjoining wall twice, hard enough to shake shake the th e entire enti re confession confessional albooth. “Ans “Answer wer me ”

I thought you’d come here to confess about your sexuall dysfunction,” Stinson sexua Sti nson stammered. “About your your de“I-

viant via nt behavior.. behavior.. .”

“My hat ?”

Stinson froze, and the man in the booth hit the wall again. Th T h e lattic la ttice e scree s creen n jiggled jiggled loose loose of its frame and slid halfway down before catching a comer. Stinson thought for a second second that th at the man would would knock the t he screen the rest of t h e wa way out and reach through the th e windo window w for for him. H e stared at the t he triangle-sh triangle-shaped aped gap gap at the t he top of of t h e windo window, w,

transfixed like a bird transfixed bird befor before e a snake. He H e cou couldn’t ldn’t even eve n lift his hands hands to try to close the th e flimsy flimsy wooden wooden partition.

With a jerk, the man in the confessional moved, and

Sti nson Stinso n could see see his eyes eyes clearly clearly above above the t he displaced screen. They were a dark green, shot through with bright veins of red, and they the y strained open, open , showing showingwhite all the the way around the th e outside. outside. Stinson Stin son cros crosse sed d himself without with out even thinking think ing about it. The ey eyes es bulged, bulged, burning with an intensit inte nsity y Stinson had never seen or felt in all his life. But some incongruity about the t he eyes eyes plagued him. I t took the priest a moment to rea re a ti tie e that th at the th e eyes eyes were weren’ n’tt movingup and an d down down at a t all. all. People this excited usu usual ally ly breathed faster or panted, pan ted, and a nd that th at made thei th eirr eyes eyes bob in rh rhyt ythm hm.. This This man’ man’ss eye eyess w wer eren’ en’tt doing doin g that th at..

 

“Look here, Father,” the man said, pulling the screen down from where it i t hung. hun g. “I’m sorry. Now listen to t o me.” me.” The man’s face was clean-shaven and small, but still attractive. His ha hair ir was slicked back back in a pony tail, tail , whic which h made his ears stick out. His lips were thin; his mediumsized nose was straight. Except for his eyes. Those didn’t change, even when his voice calmed back back down. down. “Listencare “Listenca refu full lly, y, Father Stinso Sti nson,” n,” the th e man said, leaning into the th e booth with him. “Don’t say anything. I was wrong to come come here so soon after the last time. time. I t just brings brings it all al l back up when I do that. I shouldn’tdo th that at to you. Just forge forgett about this, thi s, okay?Forget okay?Forget I cal called led you. Forget I came by.” “I can’t do tha t hat, t, my son,” St Stins inson on said, still sti ll coweri cowering. ng. His voice cracked over the last words. “You n-need help. I can ca n talk to counselors, psych psycholog ologist ists. s. I’ll see who-”

“I said forget it, Father,” the man said said,, leaning farther f arther

into booth. His head he ad loomed only a foo foott aw away from Stinson’s Stinson’s face. His eye eyess still glo glowe wed d deep de ep green, green , althoug alth ough h the t he angry red lines wer were e beginning beginnin g to fade. ‘‘I wa wass being bein g an idiot. You can’t help he lp me. Thi Thiss isn’t isn’t really your probl problem em anyw anyway ay.. Y Yo ou need need to go ba back ck tto o be bed and forget that th at any of this happened, from the time I first called yo you tonigh ton ight. t. Yo You unders und erstan tand?“ d?“ “Yes,” Stinsonsaid, slumping slumpingagain against st the t he side of of the booth is ey like an empty bag. H eyes es closed heavily, just as th the e man leaned back back and started sta rted trying to right the t he lattice scree screen. n.

 

C A R L BOWEN

Scene One Michael Luther sat quietly in Prince Marion Adrock‘s Ely El ysi siu um in Iron Iro n Rapi Rapids ds,, Michigan, Michigan, looking around at a t the t he othot hers o f his kind who there. there . Some stood the th e so they frin fringes, ges, staying nearhad the th e gathered outer wall wall could see on everyone withi within n the t he circular room room.. Others Othe rs wer were e more casual casual i n theirr paranoia, reclining on one thei on e of of the t he many couches or piles of cushions. T h e seated ones peered around only occa occasionsionally. Michael noticed, however, that they never chose seats behind which any of of the former were were standing. I t wou would ld have been funny if if tthe he ver very thought thoug ht had not no t brought o n an undeniable urge to gla glance nce behind behind himself as well well.. He’ He’d chos ch osen en the th e seat sea t facingaway from from the the outer oute r door door,, and some something thing scared and feral inside him mewl mewled ed at a t him to make sure th that at no n o one was snea s neakin king gup on o n him. Micha Michael el forc forced ed a deep, empty bre breat ath h in and a nd back back out, trying trying to clear his head. head . Instead of Instead of turning, turning, he kept kept his gaze focused o n the bras brasss and ma maho hoga gany ny door door opposite opposite him. him. Th T he door led deeper int into o the th e building, and it would would be through that portal that that PrinceAdroc Adrock k himself ent entere ered. d. Doubtle Doubtless, ss, tthe he prince prince’s ’s gaze wo woul uld d take take in each of the assemb assembled led Kindred in the room, ut he would would see see Michae Michaell first. Mich Michael aelsmil ile ed sli sligh ghtl tly y to h i m l f and kept looking around, steadfas stea dfastly tly ignoring ignoring the the outer door door behind him. Few Kindred in the room had engaged in conversation, and those who who did kep keptt their wor words ds innocuous. innocuous. T h e most notable nota ble exceptio exce ption n wa was a young-lookingwoman named Clare Cla re who who sat besid beside e one o off the th e three thre e black porcelain ini ncense braziers that dominated the room’s decor. A t the moment, Clare sat alone, spea speakin king g aloud aloud to t o n o one. After each ea ch sente sen tence nce,, she leaned leaned over o ver the t he braz brazie ierr and snif sniffe fed d de deep eply ly..

Michael wa watch tched ed her childish indulgence and listened to herr with half of he of his atte attenti ntion. on. “Thi s one’ “This one’ss sandalwood, Jeremey,” she said, said , sounding sound ing delighted and sad by turns. “Masculine. The other is jasmine, and the third is lilac lilac.. Essence Essence of lila lilac. c. Y Yo ou’d like like thi th is one on e best. Sandalwood Sanda lwood can ca n be very very relaxing.” Michael kept listening t o the t he woman, woman, watching watching to see see how any of the other Kindre Kindred d in the t he room room reacted to her. her.

*-

- - a w r * - L I I I I I L , I I

 

Most tried disdainfully Most disdainfully to ignore her, but one or two glanced from fro m her to the ornate incense burner burners. s.

“I wis wish h she sh e wouldn’t wouldn’t do that th at,” ,” one o ne of the young younger er Kin-

dred mumbled from his chair against the wall. Michael

couldn’t remember his name, but he knew his face well enough. T h e social but butter terfl fly’s y’s skin had long ago become become desiccated and ashen, pulling pulling against a gainst his skull sku ll like a victim of starvation. A s h e talked, h e ran his hand acro across ss the top of his bald, scabr scabrous ous head, and Michael could se see that th at t h e ring and pinkie finger had fused together as one gnarled mass. Michael Mich ael didn’t particularly particula rly care what the th e disgusting creature creat ure called ca lled itself. itself. “I “It’s bad enough enou gh she sh e don’t shut shu t up.” Michael minded minded Clare’s Clare’s distraction much less than th an t h e affront affro nt of of having havin g to t o look at a t the t he lout’s lout’s face, but h e refrained refrained from speaking speak ing up. T h e last thing he h e needed wa was to be drawn into an argument with the ugly, uncouth thing. The act would tell everyone that the speaker was not, in fact, beneath nea th him. Instead, h e went on listening to Clare. Clare. “Be well, Jeremey “Be Jere mey,” ,”she said. “Be “Be well and return ret urn before th e sanda sa ndalwoo lwood d is gone. gone. Yo You’d like it it,, I think.”

A pang of sympathy erased Michael’s bemused expres-

sion, and he found himself staring at Clare. Her sponsor, Jeremey, Jere mey,had had be been en gon gone e for more than a month along along with the rest of of his coterie, coterie, and all communication with the group had been severed for the past two weeks. The group had stolen Sabbat-occupiedDetroit Sabbat-occupied ga ther intelligence agai agto ains nst t the th e into fo forc rces es arra arraye yed d there, ther e, and aDetroit nd no oto n egather expected exp ected the group return whole. T h e four four vampi vampire ress had gone to the city with an older escort who had plenty of of experience experie nce operating operati ng undetected undete cted in in hostile hos tile territory, but eve even n he had ha d express expressed ed his beli belief ef that th at they they woul wo uld d not no t be able to operate operat e completely completely undetected undetected.. Clare’s anxiety ove overr her her sponsor’ sponsor’sssa safe fe return return wa was certa certainl inly ywell founded.

Michael understood the feeling as well; his own childe had accompanied the gr grou oup. p. Clare had spok spoken en to him on on the th e subject subject once since since the th e coterie had left, left, and he had had foun found d her intelligent, understanding and thoughtful. H e had

--

meant o continueytheir t heir conversation a t some so later, but the t hetopportunity opportunit had n no o t come up again. agai n.me point later, -

-

n

w

-

(

+

=

=

-

-

m

W

 

CARL BOWEN

According to rumor rumor,, however, however, the th e prince pr ince now had some newss of new of the th e coteri coterie’s e’s progre progress, ss, and an d he h e had h ad cal called led his domain’ domain’ss denizens deniz ens together in Iron Rapids to divulge that news. Regretta gre ttably bly,, no one on e in i n the t he room room chose to speculate speculate o n the th e matm atter, so so Michael Mich ael could not no t tell tel l how likely a possibility it was that the rumor was true. He counted himself lucky on that fr fron ont, t, however. however. As long as h e didn’t hear anyone speculating speculating about abo ut the coterie cot erie,,he didn’t didn’t have h ave to speculate about abo ut his ch chil ilde de’s ’s safet afety. y. He didn’t didn ’t have to question que stion the th e good good judgment judgm ent he had completely abandoned when he had sent Darien off with Jeremey Talbot. Talbo t. Darien had ha d begg begged ed Michael Micha el to allow him to go, arguing that th at until un til he distinguished hims himsel elff as an indiindi vidual, h e would would alw always ays be nothing nothi ng more than th an th the e childe chil de of of the th e childe of of the t he prin prince ce’s ’s seneschal. Unable Una ble to deny his child ch ilde e anything,, Michael had eventually anything eventually given in, trusting in the th e other oth er memb member erss of of the th e coterie co terie to t o keep Darien Da rien safe safe.. Yet, as time had drag dragge ged d o n without withou t word, word, Michael had had to force himself more and more often not to think of Darien. He focused his energy and attention on the jewelry shop he operated operated for his own sire sire,, churning out trinket trin ket after after trinket in a n effort to distract himself. when that failed to suff su ffic ice, e, he wand wander ered ed the th e streets of his hun h untin ting g territory in the th e nearby nearb y city of of Pontiac, Pontiac, canvassing canvassingpawnshops pawnshops and and second second-han -hand d jewelry retailers looking for pieces of jewelry he had created long ago. ago. T h at activity activity served served the the double double purpose purpose of showi showing ng Michael what what exampl examples es of his wo work rk were were not n ot perennially popular, while distracting him from his wor worry abo about ut Darien. However, even his h is long solitary walk walkss took up only the th e first hours of of the t he nig n ight ht,, after which he was on his own. He had devoted the th e rest of of his time to social events such as as this one. Unfortunately, his wor worry ry caught up to him hi m even then th en,, making his frequent freq uent trips to Elys Elysiu ium m little litt le more m ore than th an exercises ci ses in futilit futility. y. When Whe n not no t performing performing some some function for his his sire or maki making ng polite noncommittal conversation with the

attending harpies, h e found himse himself lf sitting alone, al one, watching watchin g idly the th e auras that th at surrounded those who attended atten ded El Elys ysiu ium m and an d wondering wonder ing if if Darien D arien would be be back soon. soo n. hou r pass passed ed thus i n silen s ilentt waiting, Michael began A s an hour

to take note of who had not yet arrived this evening. Of

-m- . J r r l = r r ~ u r S - r r

 

course, Prince A Adrock drock was sti still ll abse absent, nt, as w wa as his sene seneschal, schal, Calvin Bainbridge. Adrock’s childe, David Ellsworth, was missing as we well ll,, b but ut h he e ne never ver came tto o El Ely ysi siu um o on n weeknig weeknights hts when there was business to attend to. Ellsworth practically Iron n Rapids’ and Fl Flin int’ t’ss autom automobile obile manufa manufacturi cturing ng r n both Iro industry,, and c industry conce oncerns rns of th that at natu nature re usua usually lly kept him far removed remo ved fro from m the so soci cial al dyn dynam amic ic o off Ad Adro rock ck‘s ‘s co court urt.. Adr Adroc ock‘ k‘ss young you ng grandchilde, Elliot, had gone with Jer Jereme emey’s y’scote coterie rie.. Likely Like ly,, t h e ar area ea’s ’s toke token n clanless residen resident, t, Lis isa a Nobl Noble, e, had not even been invited. Frankly, Michael had no idea why Adrock even tolerated the woman’s presence in his city or anywhere else in his domain. In all, ho howev wever, er, none who were were mis missin sing g wer were e vital t o t h e govern governance ance o off Mic Michihigan, nor wer were any of tthem hem important enough for the their ir absence to be considered an insult. The prince’s harpies Villanov Vill anova, a, Byrd and Sam Samuels uelson on ould make a not note e of who wa was no nott present and advise th the e princ prince e acc accor ordin dingly gly.. After another quarter of a n hou hour, r, th the e inter interior ior do door or of the Elysium parlor finally opened, admitting the prince’s seneschal. senesc hal. Bainb Bainbridge, ridge, Mi Mich chae ael‘ l‘ss sir sire, e, wa wass dressed im imma macuculately i n a m modem odem,, dark-gray busi business ness suit suit,, wearing silverrimmed spectacles with flat lenses. H e entered grandly, sweeping sweepin g th the e ass assemb embled led with a ga gaz ze ttha hatt should have been welcoming, welcomin g, but which struck Michael as merely merely calculat calculat-ing. His gaze fell on Michael first, and Michael raised an eyebrow in a careful carefu l sshow how of curiosity. A glimmer of bored disinterest tinged the t he shifting colo colors rs o off the aura th a t surrounded Bainbridge, and he finished looking around the room. Michael resumed his neutral expression, repressing his annoyan annoyance ce a att the dism dismissa issall i n Bainb Bainbridg ridge’s e’s ey eyes es.. “Assembled Kindred of Michigan,” Bainbridge B ainbridge bega began, n, “I speak o n beh behalf alf o off our prince in his absence. He regret regretss thatt his duties detai tha detain n him an and d make him unable to addr address ess you himself with such fortunate new news.” s.” Mich Mi chae ael’ l’ss eye eyess flicked toward V Vill illano anova va who mu murmured rmured

a quiet, “Hm.” it itti ting ng casu casually ally a t opposing poin points ts of a rough triangle, By Byrd and Samuelson glanced around tthe he room crit critiiof tth h e younger Kindred by by t h e back door mur mur-cally. Some of mured at Bainbridge’s first announcement, prodded by

 

C A R 1 BOWEN

Villan Vill anov ova’ a’ss in inten tenti tion onal al show of of surprise surprised d interest, T Th h e othe ot herr two harpies noted who took the bait and what they said, then turned their full atte attentio ntion n back to Bainbri Bainbridge dge.. Michael couldn’t couldn ’t read read anything in their th eir auras o n so quick an inspection, other than smugness and suspicion. Looking more closely at someone’s aura took a greater effort and ran a higher risk of being noticed, and he h e didn’t want tth h e harpies prying into why why he h e wa was looking at the t hem m thus.

“As ou know know,” ,” Bainbridge cont co ntin inue ued, d, ignoring the har-

pies, “ourbrave Kindred cousinsresi cousinsresiding ding in th the e eastern coastal stat st ates es of this cou countr ntry y have hav e been be en hard press pressed ed b by y th t h e ravages of our rival sect. We We have entered ente red anew a state s tate of war.” Michael didn’t roll his eyes yes or tap tap his fingers, as several of the other oth er Kind Kindre red d in the t he mom mom did. Calvin had a knack for for oning o n when when import important ant informationlurke lurked. d. Michael wante wanted d to know about h e n ; he didn’t care about what was going on along alon g th the e mas m ast. t. Howe Howeve ver, r, he knew that th at if h he e indulge indulged d his grow grow-ing anxiety, anxiety, Bainbridge Bainbridge woul would d neve neverr forgiv forgive e the th e insult insult..

“In our effort to forestall fores tall t h e invasion of of our own ref-

uge and to capitalize on the situation for the good of our own sect, Jeremey Talbot volunteered to lead his coterie into in to occupied occupied Detroit over two two months ago. Under Und er Prince Adro Ad rock ck‘s ‘s supervision, the th e three thre e Kindred of his coteri c oterie e and my ow own n grandchilde grandc hilde entered t h e city hoping to find some avenue of opportunity to move against our rivals. Early Early this week,, my week my fellows, fellows, those thos e Kindred return r eturned ed home h ome along alon g with their guide, Christopher Christophe r Flynne. Flynne. While Whi le th the e news tthey hey bring is not ideal, they have escaped safely with valuable information i n these dangerous dangerous times. times. Soon, So on, Prince Adrock will will engineer a grand advance advance into in to Detroit, placing that city at our disp disposal osala t long last. JeremeyTa JeremeyTalb lbot ot’s ’s cot coteri erie e has bro brought ught that th at eventuality one on e step closer closer to becoming a reality reality.” .” Michael doubted that. The insane, vicious monsters of the Sabbat sect had occupied Detroit since before Michael had been embr embrac aced ed.. Numerous attempts to t o gain a fo foothold othold in Detroit had met with only o nly limited ssuc ucce cess ss in the the past, despite the fact fact tha th at vampires of Micha Michael’ el’ss own sect occu occupied pied most most of

th e rest of the of Michigan. This Th is late latest st “grand “grand advance” was likel likely y just the th e next nex t in a line of of pointless forays against the t he Sabbat Sabbat’s ’s C

-

 

PReoAToR

& pRey

defenses defens es.. Th The e onl only y reaso reason n thi thiss on one e made a ditr ditrerenc erence e to t o Micha Michael el at all was tthe he fa fact ct tha thatt his own childe had been a part of it.

“And I am pleased to announce that friend Talbot’s

coterie is here this evening, fellow Kindred,” Bainbridge concluded. concl uded. “Make them the m wel welcom come e tto o th their eir home homes.” s.” one e clapp clapped ed or ma made de nois noise, e, even after th the e in inst stan antt of N o on surprise had worn off off. Instead Instead,, everyo everyone ne stood and moved for-

ward to gath gather er iin n a rough semici semicircle rcle around Ba Bain inbr brid idge ge.. Th The e silent reception had been a trad traditio ition n in Michi Michigan gan since Iron Rapi Ra pids ds’’ earliest nigh nights, ts, wh when en se secr crec ecy y had been upheld m much uch more strictl strictly. y. Lu Luthe therr could just ba bare rely ly mak make eo out ut the sound of of the others others’’ footst footsteps eps o n th the e carpet. Bei Being one o off the oldest Kindre Kin dred d pre present, sent, Michael mo move ved d to tth he fro front nt o off tth he grou group p near Bainbridge and Laurence Maxwell, the city’s Kindred sheriff. the e si signa gnal, l, th the e fi figu gure ress in th the e next ro room om fi filed led into A t th the circular chamber one by one. Jeremey entered first, dressed dres sed in a plain white shirt and black sl slack acks. s. He kept th the e collar buttoned, but he wore no tie. He swept his rather short brown hai hairr back with a flick of his head and stepped in front of Bainbridge. The two Kindred laid a hand on each eac h other’s chest as if feeling for a he heartbeat artbeat.. Af After ter stand stand-ing a momen momentt th thus, us, Bainbridge welcomed him h home ome with a nod and stepp stepped ed asid aside. e. Jeremey greeted tthe he closest Kin Kindre dred d the th e same wa way, solemnly, one by one. one . Som Some e shran shrank k from him visibly; others barely glanced at him before looking back toward the door. When Jeremey came around to him, Michae Mic haell ext extend ended ed his h han and d as wa was customary. Jeremey did the same, but only aft after er a mo momen ment’s t’s hesitat hesitation. ion. “Hello, Michael,” Michael,” th the e Engl Englishm ishman an sai said d in a tone just belo be low w a whisp whisper er,, which caught th the e harpi harpies’ es’ atten at tenti tion on im im-mediately. O f h e rest o off th the e crowd, few other otherss could could h have ave even heard tthe he sound. Michael nodded distractedly. He could have sworn Jereme Jer emey’s y’s han hand d shook slightly bef before ore tou touching ching his chest, although less perceptive Kindred Kindred might not have noticed. Jere Je reme mey’ y’ss clippe clipped d accent revealed n no oc clue lue as what he might be feeling, however, and his aura was the same swirling,

unreadable mess that it had always been. Surprised by e

n a -

n-

 

CARL ROWFN

Jeremey’s familiarity, and curious about his odd behavior, Michael Mich ael mou mouthed thed t h e wor words ds,, “Welcome home, hom e, Jer Jeremey emey.” .” Beforre tthe Befo he moment could str stretch etch o on n any lon longe ger, r, Jeremey move mo ved d on to greet th the e others. He did n not ot stop a t the tier of of those Michael’s age, as Michael would have. Rather, he greeted everyone in th the e room. T Th h e last he approached w wa as Clare who took one look at his solemn, reserved face and threw her h er arms around him. Sever Several al watchers watchers flinched a att the sudden movement, but Jeremey retain retained ed his comp composur osure. e. He led her t o on one eo off th the e couches near th the e sandal sandalwood wood incense burner and sat her down. She took a seat, and h he e remaine remained d standing with a hand o n her sho should ulder. er. Christopher Flynne Flynne ca came me in into to tth h e roo room m nex next, t, walkin walking g to Bainbridge like only they two existed. Flynne had come response ponse to a call Adro Adrock ck had se sent nt out. Co Connto Michigan in res sequently, Flynne led Jeremey Talbot’s coterie into Detroit. Detro it. Rumors hadhad flow flown n fas fast t and thick since Flynneb first first appearance in Adrock‘s domain, and the way many of the Kindre Kin dred d iin n the room sshif hifted ted and looke looked d at a t each other when he entered tes testif tified ied to that. Flynne and Bainbridge Bainbridge repeated tthe he silen silentt greeting, and Michael looked Flynne over. He was roughly equal to Mic Mi cha hael el’s ’s sir sire e in real and ap apparen parentt age, as rumor had it, and h e see seeme med d complet completely ely a t eas ease e a t th the e cen center ter o off att attention. ention. He loomed half a foot over Bainbridge, and his thick blonde hair ha ir wa wass we well ll kept enou enough gh tto o appear tto o be a w wiig. His shoulders were were broad, his hip hipss slim, and his build appeared as if modeled modele d after a profes professiona sionall athlete. T h e only incongruity in congruity that th at spoiled his app appearan earance ce was a dark blue eye patch over his left eye. The patch complemented his clothing adequately, equat ely, but it threw off t h e symmetry of hi hiss face. “Welcome back to our city, brother,” Bainbridge mouthed, nodding up at Flynne Flynne.. “Prince Adrock we welc lcome omess you yo u to stay un unti till d duty uty calls yo you u awa way. y.” ” Flynne e replied equally silently. Mic Michae haell sa saw wa “I will,” Flynn

calm, reserved ease in Flynne’s aura.

After the formality, Flynne greeted the harpies and

Maxwe Ma xwell ll.. He tthe hen n came around to M Michael ichael and stare stared d down

*-

- - w

i e - m

- -

 

PRFDATOR

&PRPY

at hi him. m. Pa Part rt of M Michae ichael’s l’s mind rrolle olled d back, pull pulled ed itsel itselff a aw way, crying at the rational half to put some distance between himself and the larger Kindred. Instead, Michael put his hand o n Fly Flyn nne’ e’ss che chest st a and nd acknow acknowledged ledged him with a nod. Flynne did the th e same, iiff a b bit it st stif iffl fly, y, and moved over tto o st stand and beside Jeremey. As Ca Calvi lvin n Ba Bain inbr brid idge ge’s ’s chi childe lde,, M Mic ichae haell w wa as technically technical ly th the e youngest of t h e “important” Kindr Kindred ed iin n the domain. N o on one e else had any real authority, so on one ew wa as not obliged obli ged t o p pay ay them any notice notice.. Flynne didn’t. Lionel B Lionel Braugh raughton, ton, tthe he newe newest st mem member ber o off Jere Jeremey mey’s ’scote. rie, entere ent ered d tthe he ro room om ne next xt,, sweep sweeping ing a char charmin ming g grin to towar ward d the assembled. I t was an expr expressi ession on o one ne wield wielded ed like a flas flashhlight lig ht be beam, am, pla playin ying g it acr acros osss whomever happen happened ed tto o be clossome e amusement ha hatt Lion Lionel, el, although est. Michael noted with som associate asso ciated dw with ith the wo wors rstt o off the ci city ty’s ’s rabb rabble, le, ha had d dressed in clothing more more expensi expensive, ve,more moremodem modem and bet better ter tai tailor lored ed t han what Bainbridge was wearing. In fact, he looked better than even Ma Marc rcus us Villan Villanova, ova, which set th the e harpies staring a t hi him m and bac back k and forth a t e each ach ot othe herr in Con Conste sterna rnatio tion. n. The They y see seeme med d on the point of speaking among themselves, eve even n during the greeting when such thing thingss just were not done. Lion el br Lionel bree eeze zed d grac graceful efully ly up t o Bainbridge and waited to be ackn acknowle owledged dged.. Bainbridgequirked a an n eyeb eyebrow row a t him but greeted gre eted him with t h e same civility he’ e’d d shown the previous vio us two arrivals arrivals.. Next, Lionel looked around quickly and moved from Byrd to Sam Samuels uelson on to Villanova iin n sho short rt order. Villanova and Samuelson paid him on only ly what at atte tent ntio ion n was required of of thei theirr pos positio ition n and st stepped epped a awa way y fr from om hi him m in cultured haste. Marie B By yrd lingered a moment longer longer,, the then n backed off as well. He then nodded over to the city’s sheriff, his sire. The two Kindred exchanged a rapid series of hand signals before engaging in the traditional welcome. Without say saying ing anything aloud, the two smiled and mov moved ed apart. Lionel greeted Michael with perfunctory courtesy, but hesitation and caution showed in his aura. However, he moved to stand near a pack o f rabble o n th the e outside o off the gathering b befo efore re Michael had a chance to see anything more. mor e. T Th h e membe members rs of th that at group had been standing along the wall before Bainbridge’s arrival, and now that Lionel

c ’;Y--e=ne=n --

* 

CARL ROWeN

had joined them, they moved back a step or two from from the rest of of th the e crowd. crowd. They The y all began began to t o exchan exchange ge hand han d signs rapidly, rapi dly, payi paying ng the th e rest of the th e proceedings n o heed heed.. Wond ering Wonderin g about both bo th Jeremey’s Jeremey’s and Lion Lionel el’s ’s str strange ange behavior, behavi or, Michael almost co completely mpletely ignored Elliot Damascus’ entrance. Th T h e man strode right up to Bai Bainbr nbridg idge, e, closing the heavy door behind him. He looked around at the watching Kindred Kindred as if th they ey’d ’d all gathered gat hered just to see him, and he waved to them all. His expression was very much one of of a n exultant hero returning home. Although making a show of paying attention to the ceremony, Michael couldn’t help but glance at Byrd, Samuelson and Villanova. Villanova. T Th h e three harpies avoided avoided looking at each other, lest each one reveal to the others the distasteful dista steful expression expression that th at seeing Elliot Damas Damascus cus i n actio a ction n brought on. o n. Instead, they they looked all around at t h e as asse semb mblled Kindred for damning tidbits of gossip any of them might give aw away in how they reacted to t o t h e prince prince’s ’s grandchilde.

If the harpies found any such tidbit, Michael did not

no tice. notic e. His eye eyes kept flicking flickin g from from Ellio Elliott to t he clos closed ed brass brass and mahogany door. He noted idly that Elliot skipped the harpies altogether in the silent greeting, but his mind was elsewhere.When Wh en the th e youn young g Kindred moved moved from Bainbridge Bainbridge to the sheriff to him, he only barely managed to force the proper mix of of def deference erence and condescensio condes cension n into in to his bod body y language. Although Elliot’s standing far surpassed his own, Michael could not let one so obviously inexperienced get under his skin. In fact, it was all Michael could do not to knock Elliot’s hand away when it pressed against his chest with a too-fami too-familia liarr roughness. roughness. The Th e feral, feral, ever-present part of his mind waile wailed d a t him hi m to ge gett awa away from this thi s walking bonfi bonfire re of energy and foolish indiscretion, but social concerns dictated that th at he remain and act jovi jovial al.. They de demanded manded that th at he treat Elliot Elliot with the respect reserved reserved for Prince Adrock himhi mself. sel f. Oth Otherwi erwise, se, news news of of th t h e slight slight would would get back to t o Adrock. Adro ck. Michael could could not no t even break deco decorum rum of of the the silent silent greet greet-in g to ask why k e n ad no not entered the room with the others. er s. He could could not take a moment moment to confirm he suspic suspicion ion that th at had been growingsince the eveninghad started. Jer Jereme emey’s y’sco cote te-I

--aw-

-n--

 

rie had returned,but Darien, is own chi childe lde,, was n no o longer with them. Th T he dictates o off his soci society ety stat stated ed th that at Mich Michael ael c could ould no nott react. This was, after all, a celebration of a tri triumph umphant ant return. He watched Elliot circle through the crowd touching chests, squeez squeezin ing g shoulders an and d nodd nodding, ing, a and nd the smil smiling ing fool sickened him. The only thing that would have been worse would be to have had to listen to Elliot’s smug, nasal voice throughout the welcome. Many Kindred claimed to find Elli El liot ot’s ’s vivacious personality refreshing a and nd invi invigora goratin ting, g, but Michael found found iitt only annoying. Yet, he had to pr pretend etend to hang o n tth h e ffo ool’s eve every ry action whil while en no o indic indicatio ation no off what had happened to his own chil childe de seem seemed ed a t all forthcoming.

A t the back of the crowd, Elliot made his last greeting

and bemn b emn murmuri murmuring ng to th the e Ki Kind ndre red d gathered around him.

i

colors rs ot th the e au auras ras or those around him tinged, any longer. I he colo almost univ univers ersall ally, y, wit with h reli relief ef.. T h e Kindred see seemed med g gla lad d th that at the th e cot coterie erie had escap escaped ed De Detroi troitt ssaf afe ely ly.. Th That at,, or they were glad not to t o hav have e to stand so cl clos ose e to one ano another ther a n y Longer. As the noise level rose and the crowd grew less dense, Michael found himself standing alone and quiet, look looking ing at the th e br bras asss and maho mahogan gany y doo door. r. In the face facess o off tthose hose ar aroun ound d him,, he saw th him the e same pr prop oper erty: ty: avoidance. Some of the othe others rs look lo oked ed a att tthe he door expe expectantly, ctantly, but no one else ca came me through it. When Wh en Michael caught them loo looking kingfr from om the door to him, they looked looked a aw way qu quick ickly ly in mu mute te den denial ial.. Tha t den denia iall was the only funerary funerary custom Mic Michigan higan Kindr Kindred ed seemed to hav have. e. Pe Perrhaps if they did not acknowledge the facts, they seemed to think, those facts would not officially be true. Standing there the re staring at th the e door door,, Michae Michaell w wis ish hed th that at were wer e tth h e case.

 

CARL ROWEN

Scene T’wc Adrift with a blank expression on his face, Michael looked a t each ea ch member o off Je Jere reme mey’ y’ss cot coteri erie, e, ho hopin ping g for some answer to t h e ouestion th that at didn’t bear asking. Elliot gave r t o t h e far side o off : o Michael, but Michael could tell that the was with engaged in. Chr what seeme seemed d a heated signsign-langu language ageother exchange exch ange his sire. sire Chris is Flynne nodded once, gave him a sad smile and turned to leave. O f he four who had returned so recently from Detroit, troi t, only Jeremey returned retu rned his gaze. They two stared at each e ach ot other her without expres expressio sion n for for severall moments, iin severa n fact. Michael stood stoo d alone, JeremeycarJeremeycarried on a conversation with Clare, and neither man took hiss eyes off th hi the e other. After seve several ral moments thus, Michael made up his mind to speak with Jeremey. If no one was going to acknowledge publicly that something had happened to t o Dar Darien ien,, Michael co could uld at a t least find it out ou t for c cerertain from from Jer Jereme emey. y. He wou would ld talk tto o Calvin Calv in later about why h e withheld the information fr from om Michael in tth h e first first pla place ce.. “You have t h e look of a lost man man,” ,” Marcus Villa Villanova nova,, t h e El Elysium’s eldest elde st harpy, sai said, d, gli glidin ding g in fron fr ontt of Mi Mich chael ael effor ef fortle tlessl ssly y before before h he e could tak take e a step. “Wha “W hatt trou troubles bles you yourr mind, childe o off t h e pri prince nce’s ’s seneschal?“ seneschal ?“ Michael move moved d t o step around the th e Kin Kindre dred d socialite, butt h e found bu foun d himse himself lf fflank lanked ed by by Vill Villanova anova’s ’s childer, chil der, Byrd and Samu Samuels elson, on, o n either side. side. Part of of hi him m cried out t o escape befor before e he wa wass cornered, cornered , but he ignored it and held his position. Ignoring a harpy wa was bad enough; enoug h; snubbing snub bing three harpies who obvious obviously ly wanted t o talk was asking for a sociall stigma, cia sti gma, sen senes esch chal al’s ’s chi childe lde or not.

“ I expected something a bit different,” different,”h h e sai said, d, looking

at each without with out giving a awa way y his wari wariness. ness. “Indeed,” Marie By Byrd sai said d on o n hi hiss left. S Sh he toye toyed d idly idly wi with th one of the immaculate dyed-blonde curls of her hair and leaned lean ed for forwar ward d as she talked. talked. Another might have found her mannerisms seduc seductive tive and b been een unable to tak take e his eyes off so beautiful creature as she. Michael found Byrd’s acti actions ons nothnoth -L -- ~

 

w

r

l

~

u

-

-

-

PREDATOR

& PREY

ing more than seductive tools, although he appreciated the utili uti lity ty the they y mu must st pro provid vide eh her er in deal dealing ing wi with th on ones es m mor ore e sus sus-ceptible to them. A Att lea least, st, he tol told d him himse self lf he did did.. “You have t h e look o off ssome omeone one who doesn’t k kno now w wha whatt to expect,” she cooe cooed. d.

“I suppose-’’ “I rat rather her expected Prince Adrock to be her here e himself himself,” ,” Villano Vill anova va interr interrupted, upted, staring off in into to th the e distan distance, ce, as w wa as his usual usual practi practice ce when talking to everyone but the o othe therr harpies. harp ies. “I “It’ t’ss disa disappoi ppointin nting g re reall ally, y, cons consider idering ing the fact that his own grand grandchil childe de was making a ret retur urn n appearance. Did h e not want to see him, do you think?”

“I doubt that,” Michael said, bristling at Villanova’s

int errupt interr uption ion.. “ “Ta Tatb tbot ot’s ’scot coteri erie ep prob robabl ably y arrive arrived d se sever veral al nights ago and approached Prince Adrock themselves directly. Those Th ose we were re tthe heir ir ord orders, ers, after all, if I remember correctly.” “We like to say, ‘Those were the terms of the agreement they rreached eached with the princ prince,” e,”’’ By Byrrd corre correcte cted. d. “Tiu “T iue, e,” ” Michael sai said d wi with th forced politenes politeness. s. “But it means that our prince and an d hi hiss grandchilde llik ikel ely y have a allready spoken since then. The rest of the time after their arrival wo would hav have e been be best st served iin n debriefi debriefing ng and recuperating from from tthei heirr hardships.” Without showing it, Michael berated himself for carrying on so. Som Someth ething ing abo about ut being surrounded by the these se three thr ee made him jus justt wa want nt to talk an and d tal talk. k. If he kept it up, he knew he he’d ’d en end d up babbling. Hi Hiss res respons ponsibili ibility ty t o see t h a t the reigning hierarchy was portrayed in the best possible way ba battl ttled ed w with ith hi hiss d desi esire re tto o be finishe finished d wit with h this conversation sati on and rid of t he har harpie pies. s. “T hat does stan “That stand d to reason,” Samuelson rreplied eplied wi with th a thin th in smi smile. le. His heavily made-up fac face e seemed not only hopeless le ssly ly out o off d date ate,, but a ssatirical atirical caricature of its itself elf when he did so. “Did you also make arrangements with your own childe to be absent, Michael?We Michael?We not notice ice th that at he iiss no nott here. here.” ” Michael blinked an and d remained si sile lent nt ffor or seconds longer than th an h e sh shou ould ld ha have ve whi while le surroundedthus. thus. “I was no nott aw awar are e that h e ha had d retu returned rned.” .”

rn-------

 

“So yo you u’ve spoken t o none non e of the th e coterie? cot erie?“ “Byrd chimed

in. Her artificial smile see seemed med intended to mimic allure and enigmatic enig matic coyness. “Odd that n o one on e would tell you you if your own childe had returned safely.” “Odd that, tha t, yes,” Villanova said, glancing glan cing across across the th e to top p of Mi Mich chae ael’ l’ss head t o a point poin t just beyond his shoulder. “ W h y would no one tell you that he had returned? I sup suppos pose e he he

hasn’t returned, has he?” Michael Mich ael stood frozen, frozen, his hi s eyes eyes unf unfocu ocusse ssed. d. T Th h e thr t hree ee had h ad actually been giving him hope that Darien was fine somewhere. Now, the distant, removed part of his brain had begun to sing a song much different from its earlier paranoid clamor. clamo r. Th This is song was was one one of fury fury and an d grie grief. f. N o one had ever ever atta at tack cked ed a harpy in Prince Prin ce Adr Adroc ock‘ k‘ss domai do main, n, but tto o Mich Michae ael’ l’ss knowledg know ledge, e, the harpies had never neve r been so intentio inte ntionally nally crue cruell t o anyon anyone e before before.. Didn’t Didn’t they they reali realize ze th tha at his his chi child lde e was gon gone? e? Didn’ Di dn’tt they unde understand rstand w what hat that th at mean meant? t? “That does seem rather important, as gossip goes,” Villanova said, taking a step closer to Michael. ‘‘I wonder whos wh ose e decision it wa was to withhold wit hhold th t h at inform information ationfrom from you.” “None of of the th e others other s knew they had returned,” Michael said,, trying to said t o salvage some presence of of mind. mind . H e had to struggl str uggle e t o keep his hands from knotting knottin g into int o fists, despite t he heat h e felt in ever every y muscl muscle. e. His ja jaw w ac ached hed as he choked chok ed o u t the th e next n ext words ords in a civil tone. “Apparently, this w wa as to be a social so cial event. even t. Bad Bad news woul would d have spoiled th the e effect. effect.” ” “Amon g the “Among th e others, others , perhaps,” perhaps,” Byrd said said,, tighten tightening ing tthe he semicircl semi circle eof bodies by by lean l eanin ing g in cons conspirat piratoria orially. lly.“But “But surely deserve rved d to t o know th that your your own child childe e had not come back back.” .” you dese

Michael looked looked directly at th the e shorter woman, woman, and she retreated retreate d a step with with a n amused amused look look on her h er fac face. e. Michael thought she sh e actually looked arou aroused sed.. “Surely,” “Surely, ” Villanova concurre conc urred, d, smiling an and d looking at at n o one. one. “I wonder as we well ll who decided yo you didn’t need t o know that.” Unbidden, Michael’s eyes sought and found Calvin Bainbridge, who had stopped Christopher Flynne at the room’s o oute uterr door. door. Bainbridgedidn’t see his chi childe lde looking lookin g at

 

--

=-

I I .

PRFDATOR

& PRFY

him, but the three harpies all noticed where Michael’s gaze had gone. Glancing Glanc ing ba back ck and for forth th betwe between en themselves themselves,, they fell fe ll ba back ck a step, le leaving aving Michael iin n an empty space space once aga again. in. “We offer our grief over your loss,” Byrd said, til tilti ting ng her chin and arch arching ing her bac back k just slightly as if he herr eveni evening ng go gown wn was half a S i oo small. Her slender frame shifted in calculating, feline sensua sen sualit lity, y,bu butt her face wore a m k f sardonic sardonic cruelty cruelty.. Before Befo re Micha Michael el could ssa ay anything anything,, tth h e tthree hree of them went back in the their ir separate directions, confident that they had gotten from Michael whatever they had been after. Michael stood alone, st staring aring straight ahead, let letting ting his an. gerr and shame fro ge from m tthe he harpies p playin laying g him for a foo fooll drain away aw ay.. H e knew he was out of his league dealing with Villanova, Villanov a, B By yrd and Samuelson Samuelson,, but knowing as much made their treatment no more bearable. Whe n Michae When Michaellfina finally lly loo looked ked ba back ck a t Talb Talbot, ot,he found that Jere Je reme mey y and Clar Clare e ha had d alrea already dy sslipp lipped ed in into to a conver conversati sation onwi with th Elliot. Elliot did not seem comfortable in the alleged madman’s presence, presenc e, and Micha Michael el caught h him im glanc glancing ingfe fear arfu full lly y at Clare as well. T h e hree of tthe hem m shifted the their ir weig weight ht an and d glanced aro around und uneasi une asily, ly, givin giving gM Mich ichael ael the impression that the they were arguin gu ing g about somet something hing w while hile trying not to let anyone see it. Michael could no nott hear ttheir heir conver conversation, sation, but he could tell that his own chance to speak with Jere Jeremey mey ha had d passed. Instead, his eyes turned back to hi hiss sire, Calv Calvin. in. T h e older Kindred’s gray hair matched the gray undertones in his suit, sui t, bringing ou outt th the e str striki iking ng blue of his e ey yes es.. Bainbrid Bainbridge ge heightened the effect by tucking his silver-rimmed spectacles into a pocket as he spoke with Christopher Flynne. Despite the fact tha th a t Flynn Flynne e to towered wered over Bainbridge by a foot,, tthe foot he shorter man see seemed med perf perfectly ectly a t ease. Acting as Prince Adrock’s right hand had given Bainb Bai nbri ridg dge e a n out outle lett for his self-importanceand sense of authority, Michael reflected. Wh When en the Kindre Kindred d populatio population n of the area had to be address addressed, ed, half the time Bainbridge did the honors. When deci decisio sions ns impo important rtant for th the e greater go good od of the Kindred had to be made on the spur of the moment, Bainbridge Bainbrid ge oft often en d did id those honors as well. T h e building in D

--a--e-n--

 

CARL BOWEN

which the Kindred held court belonged to Bainbridge, and from the corporate offices upstairs, he directed a guiding

majority major ity of th the e urban developme development nt tha thatt had kept Iron Rapids’ id s’ local economy afloat. afloat. T h e revenues Calvin’s Calvin’s influence generate gene rated d rivaled those o off th the e pr prin ince ce’s ’s ch childe ilde,, Ellsworth. Calvin seemed to put more effort into Iron Rapids than h e did into his own hunting territory in Grand Rapids in the opposite opposit e com comer er o off tthe he sta state. te. In fact, Bainbridge appeared to run ru n tthe he nightl nightly ya aff ffai airs rs of the domain iin n all but name. Michael knew better than to assume that to be the case, of course. H e had met Prince Adrock o on n more th than an one on e occasi occasion. on.Ne Next xt to A Adrock, drock, Bainbridgewas not nothin hing g mo more re than tha n a struttin strutting g peac peacock ock.. While Cal Calvin vin had great influence i n Michigan Michigan’s ’s mort mortal al affa affairs, irs, keep keeping ing Iron Rapids econom economiically viable in i n Detroit’ Detroit’ss sshado hadow, w, Mari Marion on Adrock alone alon e pre pre-sided over Kindred affairs. He punished offenders of Kindred la law, he granted the right to c create reate new vampires vampires,, and he alone had the authority to destroy any vampire in his domain. Michael Michael had ne never ver known Adrock tto o exercise tha thatt last aspect of of his power, bu butt tthe he th thre reat at was v ver ery y real. Had it nott been fo no forr Calvi Calvin, n, Michael wou would ld have faced it himself. Yet, despite his lack of outright Kindred authority, Bainbridge had Adrock‘s ear, which m ma ade him ev even en more d u ential. In fac fact, t, Mich Michael’ ael’ss own po posi siti tion on of respect and responsibility derived fro from m tth he fa fact ct th that at he was Calvi Calvin’s n’s chi childe lde.. Mos Mostt of the th e Michigan Kin Kindre dred d ac accep cepte ted d that his wil willl w wa as th that at of tthe he senescha sene schal, l, whic which h iindire ndirectly ctly repr represen esented ted th the e wi will ll o off th the e prin prince. ce. Reasonably, Reason ably, Mic Micha hael’ el’ss enemies, we were re tth he ene enemies mies o off C Cal alvi vin n and Prince Adrock. That status had garnered Michael greater leeway to smin the bounds of Kin Kindred dred co conv nven enti tion on han some would receive. It also mad made e iitt po possi ssible ble for for him tto og go o abo about ut his bu bussin ines es unmolested by those in the t he city beneath him iin n ag age e and station. As long as he per perfor formed med tthe he occasional social du duty ty required of him,, he could live relatively fiee o him off care.

The only hit hitch ch in his executive fa favo vorr ha had d come when he had created Darien. Camarilla vampires were not to create other vampires without a prince’s express permission, but Michael had done just th that at.. IIn n a mo momen mentt of pass passion ion,, he had made ma de Darie Darien n a vampire af after ter finding in him someth something ing worth

*-

-

 

PRPOATOR &PREY

preser pres ervi ving ng.. T he punishme punishment nt for taking such a liberty with Adro Ad rock ck‘s ‘s aut author horit ity, y,however, however, was death, and Michaelhad come trembling and terrified to Ca Calv lvin in,, be begg ggin ing g hi him m for help. Real-

izii g th iziig that at had the kn know owle ledg dge e ttha hatt the seneschal’s own childe had esch eschewed ewed the laws of Ki Kindred ndred socie society tybecom become e publi public, c, th tha at know kn owled ledge ge mi might ght h hav ave e un underm dermined ined tth he Kin ind dred ed’’s respect for Calv Ca lvin in and A Adr droc ock‘ k‘ss authority, Ca Calv lvin in had agr agreed eed to he help lp him him.. He had covered up Darien’s existe existence nce unt until il h e could obt obtain ain the th e prope properr p perm ermiss issio ion n fr from om Prince Ad Adrock rock for Michael to create a childe, thus spa sparin ring g Mic Michael hael tthe he puni punishme shment nt he de dese serv rved ed.. Cal vin himself had punished Michae Calvin Michaell ce ceas asel eles essl sly, y, the therereafte af ter. r. T Th he e extrav xtravagant agant indulgenceshe had allo allowed wed M Michael ichael up until that t hat point d drie ried d up one by by one. T Th h e money and th the e clothes and the t he expen expensive sive townh townhouse ouse apartment C Calvin alvin had provided all disappeared.Calv disappeared.Calvin in rreduc educed ed Mi Michae chael, l, iin n the end, t o liv living ing in the basement of of the jewe jewelry lry repair and reta retail il shop he owned in Pontiac, Michigan. While Michael’s skill for the craft (for which Calvin had originally decided to embrace brac e him) generated significant revenue and ke kept pt the store in busin busines ess, s, th the e lifestyle Cal Calvin vin had forced him hi m to lead was inferior to th the e one to which he had be becom come e ac accusto customed. med. T h e only positive re resu sult ltss of the situ situatio ation nw we ere that he and Darien had been happy living and hunting in the same temtory, and the fact that Calvin had taken an interest in Darien as we well ll.. Whe Where re C Calv alvin in turned his ba back ck o on n Micha Michael, el, h e offer of fered ed Darien busi busine ness ss opportu opportuniti nities es an and d helpe helped d him expand the chain of pa pawns wnsho hops ps h he e ha had dm managed anaged be befo fore re Michael ca came me along. alon g. Calv Calvin in had even helped Darien climb in status in mortall so ta soci ciet ety, y, iincreasing ncreasing his pull wi with th th the e Kind Kindred red.. In fa fact, ct, send send-ing M e n along with Jeremey Tal Talbo bot’ t’ss cot coterie erie in into to Detroit had been Calvin’s idea as much as it had been Darien’s idea. “Of ourse, that’s t h e problem, is isn’ n’tt it it?” ?” Micha Michael el mur mur-mured, barely aware that h e ha had d done so. The move had been intended to cem cement ent Darien as a public Kind Kindred red figu figure, re, but i t had apparently gotten h him im killed killed.. No Now w, despite h how ow events had turned out, Calvin insisted on calling the results a success, wit without hout ev even en acknowle acknowledging dging Mich Michael’s ael’s lo loss ss.. Stee ling himself, he walk Steeling walked ed up to whe where re Calvin con con-versed with Christopher Flynne and stood a respectful dis-

----e--- 

CARL 6OWeN

tance off t o one si side de.. He did not interfere i n their conversation, but he made sure to be close enough to overhear what they were talking about. He also kept close enough that th at Bainb Bainbridg ridge e wo woul uld dh have ave to make an effort to ignore him, which wo woul uld d set th the e harpi harpies es g gossi ossiping ping ev even en more more..

I t was Flynne, howe however, ver, who brought Michael in into to th the e

conversation. Clipping Clipp ingwha whatt h he e had been sayin saying g to Bai Bainb nbrid ridge ge short with a sm smooth ooth ob obsc scur urit ity, y, he turned a shoulderto Michael and opened his st stanc ance e sl slig ight htly ly.. Micha Michael el re real aliz ized ed tha hatt he he’d ’d approached on Flynne’s blind side, and he hoped that the larg la rger er man hadn’t ttake aken n i t as some sort of insu insult lt or threat. threat . “Welcome, Michael,” Flynne said with a grac gracious ious nod. “I’m sony we didn’t get much chance to speak before the missio mis sion n int into o Det Detroit.” roit.”

“I’m sure you wo woul uld d hav have e had tales tto o tell,” Mic Michael hael said said,,

keeping a positive expressionvis visibl ible e on hi hiss face, rather han the accusatory accusat oryone h he e wanted tto o sho show whis sire. “Cal “Calvin vin tells m me e yo you’ u’ve ve had an exc excit iting ing car career eer leading eff effort ortss against our rival sect.” Flynne smiled and cocked his uncovered eyebrow. “Cal vin kn “Calvin know owss more ttha han n politeness wo woul uld d al allo low w hi him m to admit,, II’’d bet. H mit He e an and d I have known each e ach ot other her for a long time time.” .” Michael glance glanced d at Bainbr Bainbridge, idge, trying tto o force his way uphill through t h e social nicetie niceties. s. He wishe wished d Flynne w woul ould d hurry up and an d leave alr already eady..

“It is true true,” ,” Calv Calvin in acknowledged. “Our respective parentss wer ent were e influential in establishi establishing ng this area as a cente centerr of indust ind ustry ry o n this con continent tinent.” .”

Michael mimicke mimicked d rapt attention, attention,but but he he h had ad heard Cal Calvi vin’ n’ss recitation of his “family” history countless times. At Calvin’s command, he had their Kindred way . back to it itss o obvi bvious ously lylearned apocryp apocryphal hal roots. T helineage lineage all wa wassthe impo imporrtant to so some me,, Calvin insisted, so Micha Michaelhad elhad learned it. Having done so, howev however, er, had n no ot re relieved lieved hi him mo off tth he necessity o off pa payying in g atten at tentio tion n to Ca Calvin lvin when th the e elder Ki Kind ndre red d beg began an tto o speak of it yet ag again ain.. E Even ven be befor fore e his transg transgress ression ion and puni punishme shment, nt, Michaelhad been subjectedto long disserta dissertations tionson exac exactly tlywhat Calvin’s Calvi n’s si sire re ha had d done for this region before before her return to Europe.Fort Fortunat unately, ely, Cal Calvi vin n di didn dn’t ’t expo expound und a n y further thii time.

*-

-rnwrr----r

 

PRFDATOR

& PREY

“So you’re from this area originally,” Michael said to

Flynne bef Flynne befor ore e a n uncomfortable paus pause e coul could d stretch str etch out. T Th he blond Kindred didn’t didn’ t seem pre predi disp spos osed ed to leave anymor anymore, e, fo forr some reason. “ I wouldn’t have gues guesse sed d from you yourr ac acce cent nt.” .” Flynne Fly nne,, in fact, lacked lacked an a n accent. “I’m “I ’m n o t from here her e a t all,” all,” Flynne corrected, “but the th e

years away years away from home tend t end t o wash wash an accen a ccentt o out, ut, no n o matma tter where it developed.” suppose so,” Michael demurred. demurred. W h y was this taking so s“oI long?

“I understand you have a thriving jewelry franchise in Pontiac, Pont iac, Michael,” Flyn Flynne ne said said after a moment. “Do yo you u still stil l

produce pieces? pieces? I’d love to see examples of t he wor work k that th at caught the t he eye eye of one so discer discerning ning as I kno know w Calvin to be.” Michael’s jewelry work had indeed been what had garnered him Calvin Calvin’s ’s attent att ention ion so many years years ago, but hearhear ing Flynne mention i t so casually made him uncomfortable. For years, he had been under the impression that i t was no not polit polite e to discuss one’ one’ss reasons for embracing a childe. Such was apparently not the case between Calvin and Flynne, but Michael Mich ael wa was beginning beginni ng to wonder exactly exac tly why the visitor was paying him so much attention. And why Calvin Cal vin hadn’t ever spoken of this Kindred with whom he had obviousl obviously y shared much. And A nd why why Flynne didn’t didn’ t leave so Michael could could talk talk t o Calvin about Darien.

“Onoccasion,” occasion,”h h e answered answered distractedly. “ I haven’t felt particularly inspired of late. Not since Darien left for Detroit. I ma may y give give it i t up for a while after af ter tonight.” The soft, friendly linesofFlyme’s hce hardened into a mask. well, l, and Michael Michael bit the inside o off his lip. Calvin stiffened as wel “ I understand how worr worry y can be distracting,” Flynne said, appearing jovial and open in all but the tone of his voice. His aura revealed revealed a strong, insulted annoyance. annoy ance.

“Indeed,” Calvin said, glancing at Michael with a di dissapproving appro ving expressi expression. on. “Although on one e can c an hardl hardly y sa say ttha hatt you were were not no t distracted distr acted before Darien left, left, can one, Michael? T h e quality of of your work had been showing a signifi sig nificant cant downturn in i n th the e time since you brought him into int o our famfam-

*-

-m--e----

 

CARL BOWEN

ily. Where your work was infrequent before, it was still of high quality. After Darien came along, your work became far less less careful. caref ul. I dare say tha th a t the only reason reason it i t continued t o sell sell as i t did wa was due du e to t o Dari Darien en’s ’s a acum cumen en for fo r finding findi ng buybuyers and patrons who appreciated appreciate d yo your ur particular.. style.”

.

Michael sa said nothing. He could feel feel the floor spinning beneath him.

“Wh at distracts “What distra cts me,” Calvin Cal vin cont c ontinue inued, d, “is my conc oncern ce rn for whether whet her your work work will become infreq in frequent uent and rer emain at its disappointing level of mediocrity now that it sells so well, or if you will strive str ive to ret r etur urn n your work to the quality of of which w hich I remember you to be capable. You do so litt li ttle le for the th e domain do main already, already, it would be a shame if if what little litt le service you provided were to cease to exist altogether.” Mich ael glanced at Michael a t Flynne looking for some some assistance, although he did n o t know know what kind he should reason reasonably ably expect. After all, Calvin Calv in was was saying these things in i n hopes of making up for the perceived insult Michael had laid against Flynne Flynne in t h e first place. “Maybe after evening’s final Flynn Flynne e said with n o the expression, expres sion, “you “you and Iannouncement,” could talk about thiss matter in private, Michael. thi Michael. We We could talk about inspiration and ways you you could keep ke ep it up as time goes on. I find t h a t it’ it’s a subject someone m y ag age e know knowss a llot ot about. W Wh hat say I meet you at your workshop workshop after afte r this is all over?” ove r?” Michael nodded Michael nodded numb numbly ly.. He He’d had n no o int i nten enti tion on of bringing Flynne into this,but one did not re an invi invitat tation ion from from one’ on e’ss elder, even even if th that at elder elder had invited him himse self lf to be a guest guest in your home. He looked ba back ck a t Calvin, Calvi n, who who was smiling again.

“I would like to t o speak to you you mysel myself, f, Michael,” Mic hael,” he h e said quietly.. “Meet quietly “Me et me me in my office once onc e this th is gat gather hering ing is is over. I have things to discuss with you that would not behoove you to have relayed in public. Even among such distinguished guests guests as as Mister Mister Flynne.” Fly nne.”

“As yo you wish, wish,” ” Michael said. said. Consider Considering ing what h e had just done, done, he no n o longer longer wanted to talk to Calvin. T Th h e accusatory fire had gone out within him, and he foresaw only trouble and humiliation i n his near future.

 

PREDATOR &

“1’11 speak t o yo you u after tha that,” t,” Flynne sa said, id, stepping back back and nodding nod ding in farewell. “1’11 be waiting.” Michael thought about apologizing for his implied slight, sligh t, but th then en decid decided ed a agains gainstt it. T Th h e bes bestt h he e co coul uld d hope for now was that Flynne would think that the implied accusation had been unintentional. Any ap apol olog ogy yh he e might force himself to make would give that impression the lie. He kept his mouth mou th sh shut ut inst instead ead..

PRey

Flynne nod nodded ded again to t o Bainbridge and walk walked ed arou around nd the tw two o ll Kindred through tth he do door or. . Wh Whe en h he e was was gone, silence fe fell ove overr Michael and Calvi Calvin. n. “Afterr th “Afte the e gather gathering, ing, Michael,” Cal Calvin vin sa said id at a t last. “ “Y You will be the th e last to leave, th the e n yo you u wi wilI lI come to my office to disc di scus usss thi thiss evening’s eve events nts.. A Am m I understood?” “Yes, Ca Calv lvin in,” ,” Mi Micha chael el answe answered red we wea akl kly. y. He shoul should d have hav e kn know own n bet better ter than to L Le et his upset feeling feelingss get away away from fr om him. T Th h a t lack o off self-contro self-controll had d done one enough damage between he and Calvi Calvin n in the past; one wo woul uld d think he woul wo uld d have h ave lea learne rned d hi hiss lesson. However, Da Darie rien n wa was gone gone.. announcemen announcements to make of interest to. “NOW haveCa our community,” Calv lvin in said said,, stil stillts l wearing a plea pleased sed smile smile. “GO ake your place.” “Yes, Calvin.” Calvin walked back the way he had come in earlier, drawing the attention of the Kindred who had remained after the th e ssilen ilentt gree greeting. ting. Michael moved a aw way from from the door and sat down heavily. Already, he could feel the harpies’ eyes on him him.. Th They ey had b been een watchin watching g the ent entire ire exchange, he was certain, and he had surely just reinforced the impression of him in their mind tha thatt h he ew wa as still little better than th an a neonat neonate e with a b bad ad tempe temper. r. H e avoided avoided eye eye contact with them, yet h e was sti still ll visible to them. Byrd began gliding around knots of leering younger Kindred and took a seat where she had a clear, unobstructed view of him. He glanced glance d her w wa ay dully t h e n directed his att a tten enti tion on back towarrd Calvin, hoping h wa he e looked every bit th the e patient, inte interrested childe h e wa wass supp suppose osed d to be. In lieu of feeling that way, it was the best he could do. w

n -aIl l l l l l *-l L S-

 

CARL RO WEN 4 1

“Good Kindred g

your atten att entio tion n once mo more re,’ ,’ 1eyes had turn turned ed h his is w wa ay. Jere Jeremey, mey, Elliot and Lion Lionel el au stood together not far from him. Clare sat by herself trying not to be noticed. “Th “Thank ank y yo ou all for staying.” L

Michael looked around the room at the assembled Kindred, as did the harpies, aking ment mental al no note te o off who had alre already ady left. Aside from from Chr Christo istopher pher Fl Flynne ynne,, the earl early y absente absentees es wer were e

all relatively you all young ng Kindred, unschooled in th the e etiqu etiquette ette o off sociall ga cia gatherings therings of tthi hiss nature. Mo Most st o off tthe hem m had no particular cities in which to hunt and set down down a stable stable haven haven.. Th They ey floated floated between numerous Michigan cities that were too small to supportt eve por even n a sin single gleKin Kindre dred do on n tthei heirr own. Aside from from th the e annoyance they woul would d su suff ffer erat the n nex extt gather gathering ing and and tth he socia sociall stigma the th e har harpi pies es attached attached to th the e inexperienced, inexperienced,Michael Michael almos almostt e ennvied those those wh who o had ma made de the their ir exits. “Mister Talbot,” Calv “Mister Calvin in went on, extending a hand toward wa rd Jer Jeremey emey,, “you “yourr co cote terie rie ha hass perfo performed rmed a ser service vice to Pri Princ nce e Adr Adrock ock, , tto o this entire sect. Without sect. tthe he information infor mation youdomain, collectedand on to ourour vici vi ciou ouss enemies in Detro Detroit, it, our adv advance ance against the them m wou would ld surely surely ssuf ufffer. We hold hold thi thiss gathering not only to celebrate your return, but also to celebrate your accomplishme accomplishment. nt. Prince Adrock has authorized me to to convey to yo you u his most sincere gratit gratitude ude and to grant you cert certain ain rig rights hts o n his beh behal alff in appreciation.” In spite o off h his is anxiety anxiety,, Michael st still ill had t o suppr suppress ess a bored roll rol l o off his ey eyes es.. So Someth mething ing ab about out speaking in fro front nt of people peo ple rea really lly brought out tth h e ham iin n Ca Calvin. lvin. And yet, the other Kind Kindred red sat rrapt apt watching him. Michael didn’t think h e per persona sonally lly could stand so much attention. O fcour course, se, he wouldn’t would n’t stand iin n fron fr ontt o off tth h e assem assembled bled Kindred pop populaulation ti on of Mich Michigan igan talking like a caricature o off a Harvard profess fe ssor or eith ei thet et,, wh which ich was somet somethin hing. g. “Jeremey “Jereme y Talbot, Talbot, wh what at wo would uld you ha have ve in ret return urn for yo your ur serv se rvic ice e tto o this doma domain in and Prince Adroc Adrock?“ k?“Ca Calv lvin in as aske ked d him. Jeremey stepped forward, looking into Calvin’s eyes. He stood at parade rest with his hands clasped behind his

c

--4-r-----

 

PReDATOR

&pR@y

back, his feet shoulder-width apart a back, and nd his c hi hin nu up p. Clare, Michael noticed, shifte shifted d her position o on n her couch so that one on e leg reste rested d over tth h e sofa’s arm.

“I ask for an expansion of m my y hu hunti nting ng ground groundss and th the e

prince’s permission to impress a ghoul,” Jeremey said. He looked straight a ahead. head. Michael w Michael was asn’ n’tt surpri surprised sed wi with th the requ request, est, as modest as it seemed. seem ed. Ev Ever er si sinc nce e Jere Jeremey mey had adopted Clar Clare e over a deca decade de ago, ag o, they had been sharin sharing g the entirety of Je Jerem remey ey’s ’s hu hunt ntin ing g grounds in Ann Arbor to the south of Iro Iron n Rap Rapid ids. s. Doubling

up thus was dangerous s it doubled the chances of some unwitting unwit ting mortal discovering the th e hun hunter ter at his wo work rk ut Jere Je reme mey y had maint maintained ained his and Cl Clare are’s ’s secr secrecy ecy wi with th li litt ttle le incident. The re requ ques estt t o c create reate a morta mortall servant w wa as unusual, only in that th the e asking was a formality with which most Kindred woul wouldn’t dn’t ha have ve bot bothere hered. d. I t was consideredpolite to let at least the seneschal know that yo you u had inducted a mortal in into to you ourr service, but n o o one ne reall really y bo bothe thered red tto o ask any mo more re..

‘Your expansion is granted,” Ca Calvi lvin n sai said. d. ‘Your request for a new servant is also granted. Prese Present nt him to me by midnight on night one e week week fro from m to toni nigh ghtt ffor or registrat registration. ion. These These pr privi ivileg leges es Prince Adrock grants freely. I t is the the leas leastt of w wha hatt you you are are d due ue.” .” Michae Mich ael’ l’ss ey eyes es n narrow arrowed. ed. T Th h e on only ly hunt huntin ing g ground th that at abutted abut ted Jere Jeremey mey an and d Cl Clar are’ e’ss current curr ent te temt mtor ory y was th that at which whic h belonged to him and Darien, extending between the cities of Pontiac and Jackson. Even though offered his own groundss after his embrace, Darien and Michael had shared ground their combined territory freely. Now, if Jeremey’s territory was to expand, it would do so in one logical direction. Michael was g gla lad d th that at neithe neitherr th the e harpies nor Ca Calvin lvin happened to be loo lookin king g at him right then.

“ I thank you, sir,” Jeremey said. He stepped back to

stand with his coterie.

“Elliot Dama Damasc scus us,’ ,’’’ Ca Calv lvin in said, “gra “grandch ndchilde ilde of Prince Prin ce Adrock, childe of David Ellsworth, what would you have retur turn n fo forr y you ourr service to this thi s domain and Prince Adrock?” in re Elliot took too k two sel self-im f-import portant ant steps forwa forward rd and look looked ed out over the watching Kin Kindred dred.. His eye eyess came t o rest o n

*-

--a-z*----

 

CARL B O W e N

Calvin, and h he e smiled smiled as if they two wer were e old friends. Calvin Calv in returned the expression with admirable restraint. O n l y Michae Mic haell and Vil Villan lanova ova had tth h e ability to re read ad the t he contempt con tempt and moc mocker kery y ttha hatt came alight i n Calvin’s Calvin’s au aura. ra.

“I don’t ask for much, Mist Mister er Bainbridge,” Elliot said.

“I’m only asking for thing thingss that’l that’lll help t h e communi community ty and d o further servic service e to this domain domain.” .”

“And what would would yo you have in order to t o do d o so?” Calvin asked. ask ed. Wa Watc tchi hing ng El Ellio liot’ t’ss per perform formance ance,, Mic Michael hael amus amused ed him him-self b y imagin imagining ing Calvin Calv in sto storming rming off in into to his off office icess withou t complet out completing ing t h e rest o off t h e reward reward ce ceremon remony. y. fcourse, t h at annoyance wou would ld most most sur surel ely y spill over over into in toO the th e inter-

view Calvin intended to have with Michael afterward, which whic h made tthe he imag image e ffar ar les lesss amusin amusing. g. “License to assu assume me some busines businesss titl titles es i n town,” Elliot began. “I also need some zoning la laws ws in my Lansing territory tor y looke looked d iinto nto and potentially changed. I also need police activity diverted diverted from from the th e residentia residentiall districts districts t h at border my shipping war wareho ehouse usess o n the th e riverfront. riverfront. I also..

.”

A s Elliot went on, Michael watched Calvin. Calvin

already knew what Elliot would ask hese requests and negotiations would have been worked out well in advance ut th the e eff effor ortt h e had t o maintain maintain t o appea appearr inter intereste ested d and attentive must have been great. The fact that Elliot could cou ld ask for such latitude latitude i n a city tth h at was n no o t specifica specifically lly his territory spoke to his status as the prince’s newest grandchilde, but his requests still seemed excessiv excessive. e. In addition, ditio n, it i t seem seemed ed t h at nothin n othing gh he e asked asked had any rea reall benefit i n mind, short sh ort of increasing Elli Elliot ot Dam Damascu ascus’ s’own holdingss in tth ing h e are area. a. Elliot Elliot ov over ersa saw w t h e transportatio transportation n and distribu tri butio tion n of Iron Iro n Rapids’, La Lans nsin ing’ g’ss and Flin Flint’ t’ss autom au tomobi obile le expo rt, an export, and dh he e had done a great deal o off work making maki ng sure t h at the car carss those cit cities ies’’ factories factories pro produc duced ed had places places to go. O f course, the fact th t h a t Elli Elliot ot’s ’s methods meth ods of doing doin g busibusiness were were not no t entire ent ire legitimate from a mortal point of view made his efforts even more effective. His ruthless manner of getting things done had inspired Ellsworth to include him hi m in Michigan Michigan’s ’s Kindred soci society, ety, accor according ding to rumor, rumor, but i t also made him quite wealthy wealthy in i n a way ttha hatt did di d not no t benefit b enefit

*-

- a D w - * u - - -

 

the domain at all. Considering the status Elliot’s sire and young g Kindred, Mich Michael ael didn didn’t ’t fee1 grandsire afforded the youn that Elliot had any rig1i t to ask ffor or mo more re.. “ A ..A,.. ”P,.l.. . ”M +I-. “Yourr request “You requestss ar are eAk, i a i i L C u Ell;-+ LIIluL, ~ l v l l M1u l 1uw l l c l l Llle young you nger er Kindred finall finally y wound down. T h e s e requests Princ Prince e Adrock Adr ock gra grants nts fre freel ely. y. I t is the least of wha whatt yo you u ar are e du due.” e.”

Calvin’s ’s aura revealed his opinio opinion n To his credit, only Calvin

of what Elliot was due. Michael noted that Villanova had noticed what Cal Calvin vin wa wass hiding as well.

Elliot smiled smiled again and stepped back to t o his place. His pale face shone with pride and the faraway look of someone contemplating a favorable future. At his side, Lionel Braughton unconscious unconsciously ly adjust adjusted ed th the e lines o off his clo clothes thes

and shook his thick brown hai hairr in into to tthe he perfectly immaculate near-mess it always was. “Lionel Braughton,” Cal Calvin vin sai said d with a more genuine genuine-looking smile o n his fac face. e. “ “Wh What at wou would ld y yo ou have h ave in return for yo your ur serv service ice t o tthe he domain and Prince Adrock?“ Lionel stepped forward smo Lionel smooth othly, ly, sto stoppi pping nga respectful disdistanc ta nce e aw away ay as if guided by a mark mark on tthe he floor. H e angl angled ed his body bo dy jjust ust eno enough ugh tha thatt h he e sstill till sseem eemed ed to be add addres ressi sing ng Ca Calv lvin in directly while allow allowing ing his voice to t o carry out over th the e room in a ric rich h baritone. Lionel had bee been n a po popul pular ar local musician before his embrace. He had become so well known and connected amo among ng th the e un under dergro ground und ent entert ertain ainmen menttcommunity hat ha t Laurence Maxwe Maxwell ll ha had d co considered nsidered him a valuable as asset set.. Maxwell we ll had ma made de him a vampire and “deputized”him, in order order to have a set of ey eyes es and ears iin nac cul ultu ture re with whic which h he himself wou wo uld never never hav have e mesh meshed. ed. Set Setti ting ng h his is chil childe de up as a musician who had “made it,” M Maxw axwell ell had beg begun un tr train aining ing Lionel as his replacement replacem ent ffor or tth he posit position ion o off Kin Kindre dred d sheri sheriff. ff. Th e theory for for h e had had done so wa wass tth hat Maxwell was to be part of Adrock‘s why advance advanc e into int o De Detroit, troit, a ass far a ass Michael had heard. According to Darien, Lionel be beli liev eved ed th that at to be the case as we well ll,, an and d he looked loo ked for forwar ward d to th the e ni nigh ghtt when h e assumed Max Maxwel well’s l’spositi tion on.. M Micha ichael el won wondered dered if perh perhaps aps L Lio ione nel’ l’ss reques requestt migh mightt hav have e something to do with that.

“I as ask k for th the e rrigh ightt o off progeny, sir,” Lion Lionel el sai said d casu casuall ally. y. C

--a--e-n--

 

CARL R O W F N

Silence Sile nce welcom welcomed ed th the e stat st atem emen ent, t, followed followed by a round of murmurs that radiated outward from Villanova, Samuelson Samue lson and Byrd. Michael Mich ael sat froz frozen. en. Doubtless, Lione Lionell had alrea already dy made made th the e reque request st to t o Prince Adrock, Adrock , so Calvin’s response was a foregone conclusion. But why make it o n the th e same same night as th that at o n which ever everyone yone had disco discove vere red d the fact that Darien was gone? W h y would Calvin allow such a request to be made when he hadn’t even said anythin th ing g about abou t tthe he deat de ath h of a member of of th their eir society? soci ety? Was Was this some some iinte ntenti ntiona onall insult to Dar Darien ien’s ’s memory? memory? Michael hadn’t hadn ’t even bee been n aware that th at Lionel was looking for a childe. chi lde. ‘“Youha have ve spo spoken ken o off your desire privat privately ely wit with h Prin Prince ce Adrock?”Calvin Adrock?”Calv in asked asked as as th the e murmuring began to taper tape r off.

“I have, sir.”

“Have you discussed this matter with your prospectiv spec tive e proge progeny?” ny?”

‘‘I have not, no t, si sir. r.” ” I t wa wass customary in Adr Adroc ock‘ k‘ss domai do main n tto o keep your de-

sire to create a progeny from your intended victim until after permission had been given for you to do so. Even Michael Mich ael ha had d upheld uphe ld ttha hatt custom, cus tom, if only by by default. default . “A re you prepared tto “Are o face the cons consequen equences ces of this potentia ten tiall chil childe’ de’ss actions until unt il h he e is determined to be worthy worthy of his independence?”

“I am, sir,” Lionel Lio nel said solemnly. ‘ T h e n you yourr requ request est is granted,” Calvin Cal vin sai said. d. “YOU will be gran granted ted the right righ t o off p proge rogeny ny under unde r tthe he domai d omain n of Prince P rince Adrock.. T Adrock Thi hiss request request Prin Prince ce Adrock Adroc k grants, as as iiss his right. H e has deemed i t yo your ur du due e for your service.” service.” The murmuring started again, and Michael remained silent. He H e could feel ha half lf t h e ey eye es iin n tthe he roo room m directed his his way, and he imagined that he heard his name whispered, more than once. He dared not look at Villanova, Byrd or Samuel Sam uelson son.. He dared not look at Calvin. T h e whispe whisperin ring g voice voi cess crowde crowded d iin n arou around nd him him,, ssounding ounding like a sympho symphony ny of break breaking ing gla glasss and gnashing teet te eth h to his h is pretern preternaturally aturally sharpened sharpen ed sense of hearing. If he could bring himsel himselff to close his eyes, he knew he would see faces dancing before him,

--

d m --

 

PREDATOR

& pR€y

whispering whispe ring about h him im and trying tto o be nonchalant. He He’d ’d see them poin see pointing, ting, hea hearr th them em asking him questions he coul could d not answer. Cruelty, curiosity and concern would swirl around i n equal me meas asure ure in th the e face facess he wou would ld ssee, ee, and he knew kne w ttha hatt h e coul could d stomach non none e of it. H He e woul would d los lose e con con-trol if he had to fac face e such a visio vision, n, be iitt real or imagi imagined. ned. “Th ank you “Thank you,, si sir, r,” ” Lionel said, gl gliding iding back t o h his is place w i t h the others. When his eyes passed over Michael’s, he paused paus ed a ass iiff trying to comm communic unicate ate somethin something. g. Distracted Distr acted by th the e last murmurs of go goss ssiip and a sud sudden den u urge rge to tear hi hiss way through the crowd and disappear through the outer door, Michael failed to decipher it. In his pain, Michael could not no t read read tth h e colors o off Li Lion onel el‘s ‘s aura either either.. “Fellow Kindred,” Cal alv vin said said,, smiling dista distantly, ntly, rolli rolling ng h i s gaze back and forth across the crowd and landing on Michael

more t han once. “Such are the rewards for service to prince, domain and sect. Now I present your brothers in service, returned to us thi thiss night in heal health th and fellowship. May their example lead us all to to th the e nights o off our lives. This gathering is at an end. In the name o f E‘rince Adrock, I bid you all good evening.”

With no fur furthe therr ce cerem remony ony,, Ca Calv lvin in ma made de his w wa ay to th the e

Elysiu Elys ium’ m’ss in inne nerr door. He paused briefly to speak with Sheriff Maxwe Ma xwell ll th the en we went nt back tto o his offi office cesswt hi n th the eb bui uild ldin ing g pr prop opr. r.

As soon as the h heav eavy y bra brassss-wor worked ked m maho ahogan gany ydoor closed

behind him, h im, conversat conversations ions br brok oke e out all over the room. This time, Michael was sure that he heard his name and Lionel’s mentioned in the susurration. He also noticed several Kindred moving moving to congratulate th the eh honored onored cot coteri erie. e. Th The e scene scene was a mirror of tthe he on one e th that at h had ad tak taken en plac place e when th the e coterie had volunteer volunteered ed to go to D Detroit etroit in th the e fir first st place, except th that at Darien wa was n not ot standin standing g wit with h th the e oth other er three. Michael fo fold lded ed h i s hands in his lap

the e do door or through which Calvin and stared a t th

had le left ft.. He tried ineffectually o ig ignor nore e tth he sounds all around him. He did, howe however ver,, mana manage ge to h hon one eh his is fie field ld of view down to a bl blurr urry y tu tunn nnel el between hims himsel elff and the door. As soon as everyone was gone, he would follow Calvin. A s soon as the honored honor ed heroes finishe finished d holding court wit with h the co comm mmon oner ers, s, he wou oulld se seek ek out his si sire re.. Th Thou ough ghts ts of that n natur ature e swi swirl rled ed around within, trying to push tth he re rest st o off tth he worl world d away. C

--rl--@--L @--L z--

 

C A R L FJOWFN

He blocked ou outt th the e rest of hi hiss surrounding surroundingss so well, in fact. fact.,, lett hi hims msel elff be surr surrounde ounded. d. Shap Shapes es mo move ved d in into to his field that he le of vision, cutting off his view of the door and he hemming mming him in dangerously closely. Cagey fear and territorial anger surged to the th e surf surfac ace, e, but Michael cau caught ght iitt bef befor ore e it got any fuaher t han his expression. He blinked once to clear his vision and found Jere Je reme mey’s y’s co cote terrie arr arrayed ayed befor before e him. him. For an instant., he saw behind d Jere Jereme mey, y, but he realized that it was only Clare. W e n behin T he stench ofs ofsand andal alwoo wood drolledoffher in waves, and sheb e d wth wt h distant good humor. On the other side of Jeremey, Elliot look lo oked ed ever everywhe ywhere re bu butt a att Micha Michael. el. Lion Lionel el nodded nodded to h him im o onc nce, e, much as Fl Flynn ynne e had, and kept his own eyes down. “Michael,” ereme eremey y said, taking yet a anot nother her step c clos loser. er. Were Michael to stand, he and Talbot would have been nose to t o no nose. se. ‘T ‘The here re are fo formali rmalities ties t o be obs observ erved. ed.” ”

Micha el rrai Michael aise sed d a n ey eyeb ebro row, w, bit biting ing back th the e sardo sardonic nic reply pl y that th at his face m made ade evid evident. ent. Calv Calvin in had alre already ady pa pass ssed ed up the opportunity to observe the proper formalities. Calvin should hav have e wai waite ted d t o dispe dispense nse the these se tthr hree ee vampi vampire res’ s’ rewar rewards ds.. Befo Be fore re giving Lionel th the e ri right ght of pro proge geny, ny, Ca Calv lvin in should ha have ve made mad e sure th that at Darie Darien n had retu returned rned home. If it was was no nott necnec ess ssar ary y to t o observe thos those e form formalities, alities, wh what at wa wass on one e more? more? “Not “N ot no now w,” h e said quietly. “Soon,” “Soon ,” Lion Lionel el said just as quietl quietly. y. Michael’s eyes rolled slowly in the proud new parentto-be’s direction. “I said not now.” Lionel let it go, a f a i t ting tinge eo off sha shame me rol rolli ling ng throug through h his aura. He bow bowed ed his head. Elliot, howe however, ver, pe perked rked up in affe affected cted good humor. To Michael’s surprise, Ell Elliot iot’s ’s aura act actually ually showed annoyance at the fact that Michael wanted to be lef leftt alone. “Well, “Well , don’t keep u uss waiting long,” h e said, t o for force ce jovi jovial al camara camaraderie derie into histoo voice. Apparent Apparently, ly,trying Elli Elliot ot joked arou around nd with his comrades by giving them the m orde orders. rs. “ “We We all need to talk. How about soon, hu huh?” h?” Michael made a derisive sound decidedly unlike a laugh and answered without looking at Elliot. “I’ll talk to y you ou once onc e I’ I’ve ve see seen n tto om my y ow own n responsibilities, prince’s prince’s grandchilde,” he h e said said..

 

PR FD A T OR & p R F y

“Well and good,” Jeremey said, backin backing g off a step and turning away. “When you’re ready.” He walked walked aw awa ay, and tth h e rest o off his coterie coter ie fell into step behind him. Clare stood a moment longer than the rest and a nd gave him a wave wave goodbye. goodbye. Her aura aur a wa was as unr unread ead-able as Jere Jereme mey’s y’s,,but sympathetic concern con cern sho showe wed d o n her face. O fall the fac faces es th that at wore wore that th at mask mask to tonight, night, hers actually tuall y felt sympathetic. sy mpathetic. A t th the e ver very lea least, st, Michael Michael had n o cues to go on ot othe herr than th an those her face showe showed. d. If th the e reality was differe different, nt, h e could not tell. Wit W ith h a ssa ad smile of her own, Cla Clare re moved aw away ay and followed Jeremey. Behind him, Michael heard t h e coterie exit, cueing a Behind substantial portion of the remaining Kindred to leave as well. One On e b by y one, o ne, he heard t h e harpies exit, shooing out t h e few stragglers stragglers who hung around for n no o discernible rea-

son. Byr Byrd w wa as tth h e last o off tthem hem out, and she stro strolled lled just a att the th e edge o off Mic Michael hael’s ’s perip peripheral heral vision, stretch s tretching ing her legs with every step and tilting her chin away from him in a mock gesture ges ture of submissio su bmission. n. “Won’t “Wo n’t y yo ou be leaving too, Micha Michael?” el?” she whispered. Michael ignor ignored ed her, balling b alling his folde folded d hands into two cold, delicate del icate fists. “It’s not good for you to spend so many nights alone,” she said, moving away. Michael could hear the laughter just jus t below th e surfa surface ce o off h her er sultry voice. voice. “You should find some companionship.” companionship.”

For his own good good and hers, Michael remained seated until Byrd had left. The edg edges es of hi hiss field o off vision vis ion tur turne ned d red and started collapsin red collapsing, g, but h he e clenched his hands in into to tighter knots until the joints ached. Even after Byrd was gone, h e did not n ot move, for fear o off losing himself. After many long, lon g, uncounted minutes, Michael finally finally managed managed to stand and take his first step toward tth h e El Ely ysium’s inner inne r door. “Business, I assume?” assume?”a a voice said from the opposite door. Michael whipped around to see the city’s Kindred sheriff leaning casually against the door. “Is Mister Bainbridge expecting expect ing yo you u this evenin e vening, g, Michael? Micha el? You don’t look like yo you’ u’re re making a socia so ciall call.” C

-a--e-n--

L

 

CARL R O W EN

“He asked me t o come see him after everyo everyone ne else left,” Michael said. His tone to ne rode th the e line where apo apolo logy, gy, belli belliggerence and ca care rele lessn ssness ess overla overlapped. pped. While h e owed Maxwell no explanations, the elder Kindred’s experience, age and status demanded more than a cursory dismissal. The man was, after all all,, only half a sstep tep removed from Ca Calv lvin in i n Kindred authority. He was, however, Lionel’s sire, which drove some of Mi Micha chael el’s ’s re resp spec ectt for hi him m aw away ay..

“I see,” Maxwe Maxwell ll said, his hands moving iin n conju conjuncnc-

tion with tth he w wor ords ds.. Mic Michael hael rec recogni ognized zed th the e pract practiced iced motionss o tion off sign language language,, but h e couldn’t decipher th the e signals signals.. What wants you for is none of my business.”

h e didn’t thank hi Michael him m for tth h e cou court rtesy esy.. He turned t o go again. “But let me ask you something.”

Michael flinched but turned back around. Maxwell merely leaned against the door, his hairy arms and rough

handss m hand movin oving g flui fluidly dly in com compleme plement nt t o his wo word rds. s. “Ask.” “You’ve never known a vampire who’s died the Final Death,, have you?” Death you?”h h e ask asked ed,, a an n inscrutabl inscrutable ee express xpression iono n his face fa ce.. Hi Hiss au aura ra g gave ave no noth thin ing g aw away ay eith either. er. “E “Excep xcepttfor tonigh tonight.” t.” Michael couldn’t tell what the sheriff was getting at with this line of questions, and he didn’t care. He turned back toward the Elysium’s inner door and started walking.

“I understand, Michael,” Maxwell said flatly. “We’re

n o t supp suppose osed d to die. W Whe hen n on one eo off us doe does, s, it shakes t h e rest of us up like-”

Michaell didn’t wait for the rest of the sentence. He pulled Michae the th e bra brass ss and mahogany door shut s hut be behin hind d hi him. m. Be Befo fore re going in search o off Cal Calvin vin,, h he e Leaned heavily again against st the doo doorr and put his hi s head in hi hiss hands. Maxw Maxwell ell was right about him. He hadn’t ever seen a vampire die. He hadn’t heard of such a thing in all his long existence existence.. Th The e ffact act that it was possible had O C C U K ~ ~o him, but never in any real, tangible way. Even in his panic after he h had ad created Darien, he had ha d trusted Calvin to make everything turn out all right right.. H He e had never even so much as hurt himself since his embrace. Vampires

--

-w--*-n-m

 

just weren’t supposed to die. Immortality was supposed to mean som somethi ething. ng. Da Darien rien was wasn’t n’t sup suppos posed ed tto o be gone. thought thou ght drained all emotion out o off Michael, and The he leaned th there ere a while longer wit withou houtt moving. moving. Calv Calvin in w wa as waiting, but Michael didn’t care. For the first time in decades, he jus justt wanted to be alone.

 

Scene leur entered d Ca Calv lvin’ in’ss o offi ffice ce,, Cal Calvi vin n sat beh behind ind When Michael entere

his imp his impre ress ssiv ive e gray-and gray-and-blac -black kslate desk desk looking right right at him. Michael had hoped to c catch atch C Calvin alvin di distra stracte cted d by other concerns, but h he ew wa as no nott so lu luck cky. y. Mos Mostt like likely ly,, Calv Ca lvin in had h hear eard d his footst footstep epss clicking on th the e co cold ld tile in th the e hallwa hallway y and k n o w n he w wa as coming, but th the e im impre press ssion ion th that at his sire sire had be been en sit sit-ting tin g ther there e waiting patient patiently ly sinc since e his exit fr from om th the e ga gathering thering downstairs unnerved him. What was worse, Calvin had not turned on his de desk sk lamp or hi hiss o off ffiice ce’’s overh overhead ead lights. He He a apppeared to be working by the dingy, yellowish reflected streetlig hts comi streetlights coming ng in th the e win windo dow w behind h his is de desk sk.. The Th e window looked out ou t ov over er IIron ron Rap Rapids ids like a desp despot ot’s ’s parapet. parapet. “Sit down, Michael,” Calvin said without preamble. He steepled his fingers on the desk and remained seated with his back straight. Michael did as he was told, dragging a chair from

Calvin’s computer desk Calvin’s desk in tth h e com comer er of the t he room. He noticed that the door leading into the adjoining office was open a crac crack. k. Ma Maybe ybe Cal Calvin vin had been working in there instead.. Adding further distraction stead distraction,, the com comput puter’ er’ss screen o n the desk drew idle geometric shapes when the machine wassn’ wa n’tt in use use,, and Michael had to force hi himse mself lf no nott to start gazi ga zing ng at t h e fas fascinat cinating ing auto automatic matic di disp spllay ay.. Inst Instead, ead, he positioned th t h e chair directly acro across ss the des desk k fr from om Cal Calvin vin an and d sat down. down. T h e hydr hydraul aulic ic strut o n th the e bottom of the chair wass too low when h wa he e sat, and Mich Michael ael found hims himself elf looking up at his sire, despite the slight height advantage he enjoyed enjoye d when they b both oth stood. H e wonde wondered red if C Calv alvin in had adjusted adjust ed tth h e cha chair ir’s ’s height o n purpose. “You obviously hav have e que questio stions ns you wou would ld like like answered, Michael,” Calvin beg began, an, no nott movi moving ng an inch or revealing anyt an ythi hing ng in hi hiss ex expre pressio ssion. n. “ “Y You ma may y do so no now w.” Michael saw rigid expectation and smoldering disappointment in Calvin’s aura, which told him that this was not the time to ask about Darien. Instead, he said, “You asked me to your office, sir. I would rather you begin with what you you intended to speak with me abou about.” t.”

--

-IL .w

i * -r s --

 

“I told you t o ask me you yourr questions, Michael,” Calvi Calvin n said, leaning forward. His voice dropped in timbre. “You embarr emb arrass assed ed yo your urse self lf this th is evenin evening g iin n fro front nt o off a n important impor tant guest. You tried to make me look like a fool for allowing you t o speak thu thus. s. Ar Are e yo you u mo mocki cking ng me now?“ Michael blinked, shocked. He had to stop trying to anticipate Calvin’s Calvin’s conversational traps and concentrate. He’d fallen into in to tth h a t snare be befo fore re..

“NOsir,” h e sa said id qu quietl ietly, y, keeping his eyes o on n the th e slate

desktop. Except for a phon phone, e, a lamp and a gr gra ay blotter, the t he surface was emDtv. I t remind reminded ed M Michael ichael va varm rme elv o off a n ex-

pensive billi billiai aird rd’t ’tab able le.. Calvin had had it sh shii iipe ped d her here e from a factory factory h e owned in Grand Rapids. not,”Calvin sa saiid. ‘Now ask y o u question.” “see that 1y o u do not,”Calvin 1

,

Michael only starea, unsure unsure ot wnere to Degin. “Sir?“ -

I

Calvin’s eyes narrowed. “You embarrassed us tonight because of your ignorance, Michael. You spoke without knowing t h e facts behind your accus accusations, ations, and you insulted

an honored guest of Prince Adrock and myself. Now ask your question and satisfy your ignorance. ignorance.” ”

Micha Mic hael el blinked deliberately, and med t o wo worrk ou outt an in-

telligent questio telligent question. n. He h had ad exp expect ected ed a lecture. He had had expec expected ted Calvin to berat berate e him o n his conduct. Having Calvin demand Michael as ask k questi questions ons Michael tho though ughtt he wo woul uld d have have tto o de de-mand th the e an answ swer erss to caugh caughtt him compl complete etely ly flat flat-fo -foote oted. d. What Wh at was Calvin’s game?W game?Was he re ready ady to tel telll him abo about ut wh why y he had withheld the the information about about Da Darrien’s dea death th after all all? ?

“Why wasn’t I told about Darien?” Darien ?”he he began tentatively. “Wrong,Michael,” Calvin snapped. “Wrong “Wrongquestion.” question.”

...

“What happened to Darien?” Michael asked, growing uneasy. “No,”Calvi “No,”Cal vin n snapped again. His fac face e remaine remained d placid, bored, but his voice belied belied a growing ang anger. er. Th a t anger wa wass beginning to t o su surg rge e in his aura as we well ll.. “Ask agai again. n. C Conce oncenntrate on what you did wrong.” Michaelpau Michael paused sed,, tryin trying gn not ot to fidge fidget. t. If Calvin was trying to teach tea ch him a le less sson on about about iignor gnoranc ance, e, th the e iro irony ny was apparently lost lo st on him. him. ‘‘Who an tel telll me what happened to Dar Darien?” ien?”

--

--A----LS--

 

CARL B OW E N

Calvi n slappe Calvin slapped d hi hiss palm palmss down ont on t o th the e slate desktop. T h e fero ferocit city y and spe speed ed o off t h e motion startle startled d Michael, and t h e slap of tthe he silve silverr ring on his right hand echoed like a gunshot in th the e otherwise silent off offic ice. e. flinche d, sure sure for a fleeting moment mom ent th that at “No ”Michael flinched, Calvi Ca lvin n wo woul uld d com come e over the de desk sk iiff he h e said one more wrong word wo rd.. H He e had never known Calvin to do any such such thing, bu butt facing his sire’s wrat wrath h made it difficult to keep th that at in mind. “W hatt sho “Wha shoul uld d I ask?“Mi Micha chael el ask asked ed v ver ery y quie quietly, tly, not lloo ookking Calvin in the eye. A lon long g silence pa pass ssed ed.. W Wh hen he finally summoned th the e courag courage e tto o lo look ok up, h he e saw Ca Calv lvin in le leani aning ng bac back k in his chair with his fii fiiger gerss steeple steepled d iin n front front o off h his is fac face. e. sk, Michael Michael,” ,”Calvin Calvin said, “You know what you should aask,

n o long longer er loo lookin king g at him. He touched his index fi finger ngerss to his bottom bo ttom lip. “Ans “Answer wer this: To whom shoul sh ould d you ask it?” you,” ,” Mic Michae haell gue guess ssed, ed, almo almost st making it a ques question tion.. “To you “And “An d to who whom m else?”

At last, Michael thoug th ought ht h e sa saw w what his si sire re was driv-

ing at. “And to Ch Christopher ristopher Flynne,” he sai said d with a little more certainty. T h e anger w wa as beginning to die back down i n Calvin Calvin’s ’s au aura. ra. Calvin Cal vin lo lower wered ed his fingers, keeping the th e tips together together.. “Indeed. “Ind eed. An And d what wo woul uld d yo you u as ask k me?” Michael’s first instinct was to mention Darien again, but he swallowed it. Wh What at hop hopes es h e ha had d had that Calvin would be straightforward with him died unspoken in the back of his throat.

‘‘I would ask ask you,” h e began, “t “to o for forgive give me for making you look like a fool at Elysium.” Calvin’s Calvin ’s eye eyebro brow w arc arched hed like tth he mus muscl cles es of of a pa pant nthe herr th that at read ady y to leap o on n its pr prey. “I loo looked ked like a ffoo ooll at Ely Elysi sium? um?“ “ was re sir,” r,” h e backtracked backtracked.. “I ask you to forgive me for “No si

making myself look like a fool in a way and at a time that reflect ref lected ed o n you.’’

“‘Couldhave “‘Couldhav e reflecte reflected,”’ d,”’Calvi Calvin n corrected. Michael repeated his request with Calvin’s Calvin’s addition addi tion.. “A “And nd what would you yo u ask Mister Fl Flynne, ynne, Mic Michael? hael?” ”

*-

-am w - -m --

 

PRFDA+OR&PREY

‘‘I would ask h e forg forgive ive m me e as well,” well,” Mich Michael ael said. “For “F or what?” wha t?”

“For implying-” “Wha “W hatt would you ask?”Ca Calvi lvin n inter interrupte rupted. d. Michael collected his wit witss and began again. again. He had n o choice choi ce but to do so. “ I would ask Mister Flynne to forgive me for implying th that at I blam blamed ed hi h im for no nott-” “Stop.” Mich Michael ael did. “Wha “W hatt would would yo you ua ask?” sk?”

“I wou would ld ask Mister Flynne Flynne,” ,” h e began once more, “to

forg fo rgiv ive em me e for for making an implication ttha hatt insulted him.”

“‘An untoward implication,”’Calv Calvin in added added.. Michael added added th t h e phras phrase e and spok spoke e again. again. “And “A nd for making yo your urse self lf look foolish in a wa way ttha hatt could have reflected o n me in Elysi Elysium um,” ,” Cal Calvin vin finis finished. hed. Michael ran through t hrough th the e entire en tire emasculating adm admissi ission on one final time. Each w wo ord mad made e his cool flesh tingle with barely suppressed suppre ssed ang anger. er. Both the slip and tthe he implication had bee been n a result of his being surprised by th the e revelat revelation ion tha thatt Dari Darien en

had not returned from Detroit. Had Calvin informed him ahead of of time time,, tthe he slip wou would ld never have occurred. However, pointing ttha hatt fact out wou would ld ne nett him only further retribution. There was no guessing what Calvin intended to take ta ke aw away ay from hi him m beca because use o off the dama damage ge h e ha had d already done; he saw n no o sense in pushing his luck.

“Is th there ere anyth anythin ing g el else se you wis wish h to ask, Michae Michael?“ l?“Calvin Calvin

said, rising behind his desk. He turned to peer out over Iron Rapids through the wi wind ndow ow.. Iron River, as the exaggeratedGrand River tributary was called, ran far in the distance,splittin splitting g the city’ cit y’ss blue-collar blue-collar reside residenti ntial al distri district ct from from it itss factor factory y dist distric rict. t. I t coiled and slithered l i e a sick, gray gray snake, its its pollut polluted ed odor warring wi with th the general per perfume fume of of industrialization. Mich Michae aell was glad gl ad that that the th e G Gid ideon eon bui buildi lding, ng, in i n which which he no now w stood, stood, wa was so far from that part of town. ‘Yo ‘You u ma may y stand to go.” Michael stood but held his position. He could could hear th the e fain fa intt ssoun ound do off car carss be belo low. w. “As long as you you ar are e finishe fini shed d asking questions. questions . Do you you have anything else?”

*-

- a m w i * - r n - -

 

CARL BOWEN

‘$No,Calvin.” Calvin.” Calvin turned. “You have nothing at all to ask, MichaeI Mic haeI?” ?”T h e sodium sodium lights in the th e city clas clashed hed with their own reflection in t h e clouds clouds over over the th e city, city, painting Calvin’ Calvin’ss pale face a sickly shade sha de of of pink. pi nk.

“I wo woul uld d ask ask only th t h a t I be allowed allowed t o go and speak speak

with Christopher Flynne,” Michael said, overdoing his veneer of humility just slightly. “I have a request request to t o mak make e of him.” The smug mirth in Calvin’s smile a n d his aura told Michael th a t his sire sire woul would d have been satisfied satisfied with wi th a less overt show. “Then “Th en do d o so so,” Calvin said, turning his back on o n Michael Michae l again. “You’ve already alread y kept kep t him h im waitin wai ting g too long.” “Yes si sir. r.” ” Michae Mich aell rolled his chair cha ir back back t o its positio posi tion n a t the comput computer er desk. desk. He ignor ignored ed the patter patterns ns on o n the t he screen. screen. He ignore ignored d th the e partial partially ly open door into i nto the next room. “And Michael.. .”

Michael paused on his way out of the office, but he didn’t turn. tur n. T h e two Kindred Kindred fa faced ced aw away from from one anothe ano therr

in silen silence. ce. “Sir?” “We should di disc scus usss Da Darien rien soon,” soon ,”Cal Calvin vin said. “We “We must must see to th the e dispensation dispensation of his h is asset assetss and hunt hu ntin ing g grounds, grounds, you and I. Thi Thiss must b be e done do ne as soon as you have h ave the th e time.” Michael nodded numbly, numbly, knowing knowing that th at Calvin Calv in would would see the th e gestu gesture re in i n t h e win window’s w’s dim reflection. “As soon as you have the time” actually meant “as soon as possible’’ when Calvin said it. What was worse, the monetary punishment Calvin Cal vin intended t o inflict for this eveni evening’ ng’ss breach of eti etique quette tte wou would likely likely come when they spoke next. “Tomorro “Tom orrow w evening?” eveni ng?”h h e sa said id quietly. quietly.

i .” ‘‘Th ‘‘The e nigh nightt after,” Ca Calv lvm m said said magnanimously magnanimously.. Tim t h i i. “Yes sir,” Michael said, keeping his eyes on the door. “Tha “T hank nk you. you.” ” “Good night, Micha Michael.” el.” Michael nodded nodded again. again. When Wh en n o further furt her wor words ds seemed seemed forthcoming forth coming,, he left left th the e offi office ce and hurri hurried ed to the th e elevator elevator at t h e end of of the hall. T h e echoes of his footsteps footsteps o n the t he tile

*-

-‘ L .w

i e = r s

 

chased chase d him, him , shooing shooing him ou t of thi thiss building building bac back k to his h is hom ho m e. Onward Onwar d to his meeting m eeting with with an nsulted vampire vam pire at least equal in status atus to C alvin, alv in, but M ichael with less less rea reaso son n to be civil.

 

CARL ROWEN

Scene five The elevator opened right away, and Michael rode down to the t he lo lobby bby of th the e building in tth h e middle of th t h e ca car. r. The w wa alls leaned in towa toward rd him and tth h e hum of tthe he mechanism above him murmured gossip and supposition about how he must be feeling. He looked up at the ceiling and the th e gos gossi sipi ping ng cam came e tto o a halt, keeping secretsfro from m him. T h e doors opened with a ding, and Michael walked out. He made his w wa ay acro across ss t h e parlor where h he e had spe spent nt most of the evening, and he left through the back door. Before the door had even shut and locked behind him, Michael found Clare Cl are standing o outside utside wa waitin iting g for him. “Wha “W hatt do y yo ou want?” want?”he he growled. Without the watchscrutinize e his actions, he ffelt elt n no o ful eye of t h e harpies to scrutiniz inclination to pl pla ay tth h e civil, soci sociable able role Calv Calvin in had cho cho-sen him to t o pla play y so man many y years ago.

“To talk,” Clare said. “Lionel went to find his new child e, and Jeremeyand Elliot went somewhe childe, somewhere re to talk busi busi-ness. You’re the only other interesting person right now.”

said, id, still n o t moving. “I don’t want t o talk,” Michael sa

He certainly d did id no nott appreciate Cla Clare re’s ’s interest, all things

considered. “I’ve got a me meeting eting tto o go to.” “That “Th at me meet etin ing’ g’ss no nott important t o yo you, u,” ” Clare sa said id.. S Sh he looked down at a t th the e pastel-colored housed housedress ress she wor wore, e, but she refu refuse sed d to gi give ve Michael any ground. “N “Not ot like Darie Darien n wass im wa impo porta rtant nt to you you.” .” “Clare-” “Hewas imp import ortant ant to Jeremeytoo. He work worked ed w with ith Jer Jereme emey y a lo lot befor before e tthe hey y left. Jerem Jeremey ey wo won’ n’tt say it, bu but he he’s ’s upset upset.” .” Michael couldn’t bring himself to respond to that at any volume low lower er th than an a scream, so he refra refrained ined altogether. “And I know Elliot’s going to make him even more upset,” Cl Clar are e went o n , as iiff she we were re speaking to herself. “They don’t get along.” Michael knew knew that th at as wel welll as h e knew any othe otherr piec piece e of go goss ssip ip th that at got aired a t Ely Elysi sium um.. Elliot’s Elliot’s br brash ash pe perso rsonal nality ity had clas clashed hed with JJe eremey’s more stoic nature o n more tha t han n

*-

- - . J r r r l - e = r r s - R w

 

PRFDATOR

& pR@y

on e occasion, as rumor one rumor had it. Those sam same e rrum umor orss held th that at Elliot had been allo allowed wed tto o become a part of Jere Jeremey’ mey’sscoterie and accompany accompany that gro group up to Detroit only as a fav favor or to the prince and David Ellsworth. Darien had confessed to Michael that t h e others only tolerated Elli Elliot ot a att all be beca caus use e they feared the consequences of doing otherwise. At the moment, however, Michael did not care about that particular social dynamic, and h e told Clare Cl are as much. “You will,” the woman said, looking looking Michael in th the e ey eye. e.

“Why?“ Micha Michael el spat spat.. If h e had tto o put up with this muc much h longer, h e wa longer, wass just going to bo bowl wl Clar Clare e over and cont continue inue o n hiss w hi wa ay. H e didn’t didn’t know why he h had ad even even stayed th this is long long.. “Because “Beca use it’ it’ll ll make Jeremey your your ally,” ally,”she sai said. d. % p e cially against a comm common on enem enemy.” y.”

“I don’t care about Elliot Dam Damasc ascus, us,” ” Michael sai said. d. I t

wasn’t wasn ’t exactly a lie either. O t h e r th than an being a smu mug, g, b braz razen en neonate with more social status than he deserved, Elliot was no nott a n intrinsi intrinsically cally reprehensib reprehensible le being. Some Kindred whisper whis pered ed that he was a bi bitt too cavalier whe when nh he e fed, but the prince had never found it enough of a threat to the

Masquerade of secrecy to punish his grandchilde. In an; other fi€ty or sixty years, Elliot might even be tolerable. Darien had been able to get along with the Ventrue on a limited limi ted basis basis,, so h e could couldn’t n’t have been entirely without redeeming qualities. qualities. Even E ven the fact tha th a t Elli Elliot ot had spent mo most st of his mortal life a ass a crimi criminal nal did n not ot cast ttoo oo dark a pallor over him. “I don’t give give a damn a about bout him at all.” “You wil1,”Clare said ag again ain.. ‘“Talk o Je Jerem remey; ey; you’ll you’ll see.” Michael inten Michael intended ded t o do no such thin thing. g. He didn’t didn’t care aboutt Jere abou Jeremey’ mey’ssproblem problemss with t h e prin prince ce’s ’s grandchilde grandchil de any more mor e tha than n h e cared about th that at grandchilde hims himself elf.. outt of m my y wa way y, Clar Clare,” e,” h e ssaid, aid, pushing past her a t “Get ou last. “Don’t come talk to me any more more.. Just leave m me e alone.” alone.” “You’ll see,” she said as he retreated. “Ask him about Darien.. You’ve got co Darien commo mmon n groun ground.” d.” Michael kept walking walking without looking bac back. k. Com Common mon ground be damned, h e thought.

*--

~

e u n l l l l l r

 

CARL ROWFN

Scene Six Calvin Bainbridge watched pensively as his childe crossed cross ed th the e stre street et be belo low, w, no doubt do ubt hea heading ding for the bus station two blocks away. He folded his arms and shook his head slightly. H e mad made e a no note te to hire Michael a driv driver er fo for these nights when the Kindred gathered in Iron Rapids. Michael could certainly ce rtainly defend hi himse mself lf from any any luckless luckless criminal tha thatt might choose to pr pre ey on him, but tth h e though thoughtt did no n o t derive fro from m a con concer cern n over t h e child childe’s e’s saf afet ety y. A Apppearancess had to b pearance be e maintained around th the e othe otherr Kindred. chauffeured red commande commanded d respect. respect. A man whom other men chauffeu Such a man seemed important, even if the illusion outstripped stripp ed th the e man’s actual im importance. portance. Having a ve vehicle hicle and driver provided for him might convince Michael that he had not fallen entirely from his sire’s good graces. More importantly, it wo woul uld d show th the e youn younger ger Kindred that th at serv serv-ing Calvin Bainbridge generated tangible rewards. If h e served no other purpose, Michael’s very existence showed t h e othe otherr Kindred of Mi Michigan chigan th that at much. Th e air shift The shifted ed noticeably as the door into his adjoining office office swung open open,, and Bain Bainbrid bridge ge check checked ed t h e visitor’s visitor’s identity in the window’s reflection before him. The tall,

angular Kindred who had been waiting just beyond the threshold to the off office ice entered. “You witnessed th the e con conver versat sation ion?” ?” Bainbridge Bainb ridge a ask sked ed without turning.

‘‘I did.” “And what was your impression?”Bainbridge impression?”Bainbridge asked, turning half wa way around to put a hand o n his si side de o off tth he desk. “Will h e go along with m my y in intent tentions ions?” ?” “It’s difficult to say with our kind,” Marcus Villanova said, foldinggr grac acef eful ully ly in into to the cha chair ir Michael Michael had so recently moved. He crossed his ankle over his opposite knee and draped his han hands ds over the ar arms ms of of tthe he chair. His eyes focused on th the e cryst crystal al sculpture tha thatt stood in th the e office’s other com comer er by th the e door door.. “Es “Espec pecial ially ly wi with th o one ne ssuch uch as Michael Michael.. He thi thinks nks about abo ut thi things ngs to too o muc much h for on one eo off hi hiss young ag age. e.” ” “Wha “W hatt impression did y yo ou get from him, Marc Marcus?“ us?“ * L ---r J w 7 i * - l s - D

 

“Agai n, it is difficult to “Again, t o say,” Villanova Villanova repeated, repe ated, looking out the t he wind window ow at a t the t he hazy hazy outlin outl ine e of of tthe he buildings acro across ss t h e th t h i n Iron Rive Riverr. “From “From my vantage vantag e point, point , I had only a dim view of Michael.” Bain Ba inbr brid idge ge elected to take that th at statement a t face va valu lue. e. ‘(Whatdid ‘(What did you see?“

“I coul could d feel a very very strong strong sense sense of self,” self,” Villanov Villanova a began.

“Th e entire “The enti re time he spok spoke e to you, he h e se seem emed ed only concerned with wi th what what he should sa say, what h e wa wass thin th inki king ng,, and how how your your actions affected him. He showed little concern for what or how you were thinking. Rather, he cared for only what you seem se emed ed to want want to to hear, as it would would benefit him h im to say say it it.” .” sai d evenly. “GO n.” “I see,” Bainbridge said “He “H e showed showed wo rry quite distinctly as well,” Villanova

said. “The implications of tonight’s events have already started to t o gnaw gnaw at him. I got this impression very strongly when you you ordered hi him m tto o meet you you again so soon.” Bainbridge had notice Bainbridge not iced d tha t hatt much himse himself lf.. “Wha “W hatt o off Dari Da rien en What did you see see when th t he chi child lde’ e’ss name name came up?“ “Anger,” Villanova “Anger,” Villanova said, said, shifting his atte a ttentio ntion n to the th e foot fo ot of of Bain Bainbr brid idge ge’s ’s desk languidly. “Res “Resen entm tmen ent. t. O fcourse, I saw sadness sadness as well, well, but b ut no n o t as strongly as th the e othe ot herr two two. I

could not no t tell te ll if he was directing direct ing those thos e feelings toward the th e situation itself or some more specific aspect of it. Like Jeremey Talbot, Talbot , for instanc in stance.” e.” “Neit “N either her is a pleasant plea sant possibi possibility lity.” .” “Indeed,” Villanova said, smiling distractedly. “Ye “Yett tthe here re is something somet hing potentially potent ially more destructive destru ctive at a t wor work. k. Regardless le ss of where he h e direc di rects ts his anger, Michael Micha el holds yo you u responsible for for his h is childe’ childe’ss death.” “Judging rom the “Judging th e results of my my exper e xperimen iment,” t,” Bainbridge said, “he blames Flynne.” Villanova didn’t say anything, but a casual roll of his eyes ey es spoke spoke volumes. “Fly nne is the “Flynne th e most obvious outl outlet et fo forr Micha Michael el’s ’s impot ent en t frustration, frustration,” ” Bainbridge Bainbridge pres presse sed d on o n against the non-sup non- sup-portiv por tive e silence. “Flynne was with Darien when whe n Darien died.

 

C A R L ROWEN

He has h as experience in dangerous situations. He had ha d accepted responsibility for for tth he safety of Ta Talbo lbot’ t’ss co cote teri rie e before th the e five of th them em left for Detroi Detroit. t.neT Th Kindr Kindred ed o oflike f th this isthis domain were supposed ifh esomething to blame Flyn Flynne happened.

That w wa as th the e reason I convinced Adroc Adrock k to cont contact act him in the first first pla place, ce, rather ttha han n letting th the e coterie go o on n its own. If Flynne ‘let’ something like this h happe appen, n, it was to cast aspersions against Adrock‘s judgment. We discussed this.” “We did,” Villanova said, toying with th the e lape lapell of his jacket with wit h a long white fing finger er.. “And I intend to see that the seeds for those doubts get planted as soon as I leave here. However, H owever, Calvi Calvin, n, when m my y child childer er and I approached Michael this evening, h e indicated that th at he blame blamess y yo ou for Darien’s death. If nothing else, he holds you accountable for his own behavior tonight.” Bainbridge frowned. ‘W ‘We dis discuss cussed ed th the impli implicatio cations ns of m my y decision to to ma main inta tain in absolute sec secre recy cy when Talb Talbot ot’s ’sco cote teri rie e le left.” ft.”

“I remember, but i t does n o t ch change ange th the e facts. Yo You are th e authority fi the figur gure e to whom whom M Michael ichael is fforced orced to def defer er to to on a regul regular ar b bas asis is.. He respects your ability tto o lead a and nd c comommand. He expec expects ts you to have control ov over er eve every ry situation in which you are involved. If such a situation fall fallss to ruin, h e blames yo you for le lett ttin ing g iitt do so.”

’

“Even you must realize how unreasonable that positi tion on is,” Bainbridge ssaid. aid.

“Oh, as assu sure re you tha hatt hi hiss bla blame me and exp expec ecta tatio tion n iiss pur purely ely subconscious,”Villanov subconscious,” Villanova a sa said id.. He began to rot rotate ate th the e cha chair ir back and forth slightly with his toe. Bainbri Bainbridge dge could hear the th e squ squeak eak of tth he chair’ chair’ss underc undercarria arriage ge from all tth h e way across across the room. “If ask asked ed,, Michael Michael mig might ht even admit tto o a resentment me nt of tth hat a aut utho hori rity ty you wi wiel eld d ove overr hi hiss li life fe.” .” Now the harpy was getting to the heart of w h y Bainbridge had aske asked d fo forr his insi insight. ght.

“If h e res resent entss it-”

h e began.

“He resents it, but b ut he depends on it,” it,” Villanova said, wa wavving a hand idly fo forr silen silence. ce. “ “Y Your au auth thori ority ty defin defined ed his wo worl rld d whe hen ny you ou embraced h him im.. Y Yo ou es esta tabl blis ishe hed dyour yoursel selff in Michael’s new world-view as a commanding figure to whom he could

--

- - z w

i - - - - -

 

pREDATOR8rpR~

turn for answer answerss and resu results. lts. Suc uch h beh behavi avior or is common mong the th e pr prog ogen eny y of vampires o off ou ourr gene genera rati tion on.. Mari Marie e sugg sugges ests ts that

resem re semble bles egage ‘imprinti ‘imprinting’ ng’beha vior o off newl newly y of h hat ched bi bird rds. s. Ii thave yet tsoth to en enga ge her in a behavior proper discussion o fatch th the e ed matter.” “If h e resists my aautho uthority rity o n a subconscious level,”

Bainbridge ask Bainbridge asked, ed, desper desperate ate to pin the harpy down now ttha hatt h e was giving him what he wanted, “what will will he d o when i t beco becomes mes absolute? absolute?” ”

“If it does,” Villanova said. “If you can keep Adrock

interested intereste d in Detroit long enough enough.” .”

“Whatt wil “Wha willl Michael do then?”Bainbridge snapped, bristling. He had al alll but made his go goal al of asc ascend endanc ancy yove overr Ad Adro rock ck‘s ‘s domain dom ain a rea realit lity. y. By campaigning fo forr c cons onsta tant nt thrusts against the Sabbat in Detroit, Bainbridge had kept Prince Adrock‘s attention distracted long enough to whittle away the old Ventrue’s Ventru e’s b base ase of ssup uppo port rt from the inside. While Adrock and his childe c hilde directed the their ir ef effo fort rtss towa toward rd e expandin xpanding g Iron R Rapapids’ id s’,, Fl Flint’ int’ss an and d Lan Lansi sing ng’s ’s assets in Detro Detroit’s it’s d dir irec ecti tion on,, tak takin ing g o n the holdings o off the Sabb Sabbat at there, Ba Bain inbr brid idge ge had done th the e same sa me throu throughout ghout the rest o off tthe he sta state te and within thos those e citie citiess as well. For every asset Adrock and Ellsworth gained in their strugg str uggle le against tthe he Sa Sabba bbat, t, Bainbridge to took ok steps to mak make e tthos hose e asse as sets ts his. Th The e fact th that at Adrock ent entrusted rusted Bain Bainbr brid idge ge wi with th tthe he manageme mana gement nt of those assets only made it ea easi sier er.. W Whe hen n Adrock

made his next “grand advance” in into to D Det etroi roit, t, Ba Bain inbr brid idge ge iinntended tende d tto o sna snatc tch h Iro Iron n Rap Rapid idss rig right ht ou outt fro from m under him. Whi While le Iron Rapids Rapids w wa as n no o pr priz ize e in comparison with Det Detroi roitt its itself elf,, it wass saf wa safe e an and d it wo woul uld d support him just fine whi while le Adrock threw hiss dwindlingr hi dwindlingresources esources against tthe he defensesof the Sa Sabba bbat. t.Fr From om the seat of Adrock‘s erstwhile power, Bainbridge would then assert his d u e n c e ov over er the re rest st of the dom domain ain of Mic Michi higa gan, n, just as Adrock had don done e ffor or so long. “There is n o sure way to know what Mic Michael hael wo woul uld dd do o in those circumsta~lces,” Villanova responded. “He is potentially Villanova inclined to resi resist st yo your ur efforts,but but his current frame of of mind makes that observation highly subjective. He shows a high level of sensitivityto suggestion and persuasion persuasion.. A careful play against tha hatt sensitivity could yie yield ld the results you are looki looking ng for.”

*-

emem --e-n e-n--

 

C A R L BOWE‘N

Bainbridge smiled Bainbridge smiled at that. T h a t observation wa was what actually attracted Bainbridge Bainbridge t o Michael Mic hael in i n the th e first place. place. Certainly attracted to that more so than his childe’s second-rate ond-r ate jewelry craftsmanship. Michael was cer certainl tainly y useful when pointed pointed in the th e right direction. direction.

“So he can be convinced to go along with my aims?“ he asked. asked. “Potentially,” Villanova Villanova cautioned him. “It may take even more time to win him over than it took you to win over Jeremey Talbot, Talbo t, however however.. I don’t know tha t hatt yo your ur projected ject ed timet ime-line line allows allows for the kind of in-depth persuasion it would would take to t o do so. Es Espec pecial ially ly considering the th e complication ti on of Michael Michael’s ’s childe’s deat death. h.” ”

“I don’t have the time,” Baiibridge agreed, a bitter smile

cuttin cutt ing g the edges edges of his his li lips ps.. “I wo woul uld d have have prefe preferred rred the time to encoum enc oumge geanot anothe herrexcurs excursion ion into into Deaoitbefore I moved ahead.”

“De ath is “Death is damnably inconvenient,” inconveni ent,” Villano Villanova va said, staring blankly at the automated graphics program on Bainbridge’s computer.

“So it is yo your ur opini opi nion on,,then,” then,” Bainb Bainbrid ridge ge said, said,“t “tha hatt Michael

cannot be convinced to agree with my goals in a short shor t time?“ time?“ “Unfortunately that is most likely the case.”

“So what does does one in my position position do? do ? C a n I expect him to sit idly by, regardless of his lack of direct support? Will his resentment disappear or increase ten-fold when

my authorit auth ority y over this domain dom ain becomes becomes absolute? absol ute?” ” “Let’s “Let ’snot no t get ahead ahe ad of of ourselves,” ourselves,”Villanova Villanova said, smiling sardonical sardonically ly and looking through the th e door into in to the t he adjoin jo inin ing g office office.. “You haven’t accomplished any such suc h goal goal yet. Worry first about whether whethe r Michael Micha el will oppose you directly dire ctly as you you strive str ive to accomplish accompli sh your goal goals. s. If yo you u actu actuall ally y begin to strive thus in th the e near future, that tha t is.” “Will “W ill he ?” Bainbridge Bainbridge asked, asked, tactfully ignoring Villanova’s expressed lack of fait Villanova’s f aith. h. “Not as far as I could tell,” Villanova replied with a small, knowing smile. “Certainly not in the short term. If I’m not mistaken, you haven’t even told him about your eventual event ual goals, goals, have hav e you?”

*-

W z e - c z - I r

 

PREDATOR

& pRFy

“No,” Bainbridge said. “But I know that Darien was

interested in seeing me in power. He was aware of the difdifferences ferenc es Michael and an d I have had over him, but h e m may ay have mentioned tha th a t interest to t o Michael nonetheless.” nonetheless.” Villanov anova a said, “and you “If Darien did tell Michael,” Vill have ha ve trigge triggered red some some nasc nascen entt rebelliousness rebelliousnessin Mich Michae ael’ l’ss cha charracter, what’s to t o stop Michael from from letting let ting slip the secret?“ secr et?“ Bainbridge thought about tha Bainbridge t hatt possibilit possibility y in silence for a while. while. It wa was a good good point po int,, but he h e had not pushed pushed Michael Mich ael into int o open acts of of rebellion yet. Furthermore, Michael Mich ael lacked the th e authority to recoup any any form of “justice” “justice” o n him, and lacked ked t h e status t o approach anyone who who did have said he lac authority. autho rity. Besi Beside des, s, Bainbridge knew tha t hatt those Kindred authority thori ty figureshis childe child e could approach appr oach,, should h e disa disavow vow any sense of of Kindred social propriety, propriety, eithe ei therr supported his goals or didn’t like Michael to t o begin with. Talbot and Talbot and Villanova Villanova both both stood stood by him in ideal ideals. s. Mich Michael ael would not be allowed to show his face in Adrock‘s presence without wit hout a chaper chaperone one of of significant standing. M Maxw axwell ell could bring the matter to Adrock, but he h e had had made no n o secret of hi s distaste for Michael. Should Michael Michael come to the th e sh sher erif ifff with accusations, accusation s, Maxw Maxwel elll woul would d never believe him. Should tthe he sheriff engage in an investigation, however, Bainbridge had more mo re than th an enough contingencies contingen cies in place to t o al alla lay y suspi suspici cion on.. A t that point, point, it would be be a ma matt tte er of of Bainbridge’sword word agains againstt Mich Mi chae ael’ l’s, s, with wi th Villanova suppor su pportin ting g him him.. Bai Bainb nbrid ridge ge ha had d nothing to fear from his childe’s resistance that he hadn’t

though tho ughtt of and discard discarded ed numerous numerous times times.. ‘ T h a t is isn’t a concern,” conce rn,” he said said..

.

Villanova looked Villanova looked up a t Bainbridge Bainbridge more closely closely than h e usually looked at anoth an other er Kindred who wa was not a fellow fellow harpy. harp y. His cold, dist d istan antt eyes rested rest ed on o n Bain Bainbr brid idge ge’s ’s ti tie, e, just short of of his neck. nec k. Mic hael el doesn’ doesn’tt know about you your plans,” h e “And if Micha began, “will you enlighten enli ghten him?” him? ” “Not just yet,” Bainbridge answered smoothly. “I may n ot enlighten him at all, for that tha t matter matter.. Per Perhap hapss he should find fin d out when everyone e veryone else else does.” does.”

*-

- - 4 w 5 - - - - -

 

I

“And when Marion Adrock does,” Villanova mused,

rising to his feet fee t gracefully. gracefully. “Yes.”

safe,” e,” tth h e harpy said, “you “youhad best ve vett out ou t what “Tobe saf

Michael knows bef before ore y yo ou decid decide e what t o do d o about h him.” im.”

“I’llhave Jereme Jeremey yspeak to him,” &br &bridg idge e said. said. “H “He emight elicit eli cit a more more frank admi admissio ssion n from Mich Michael ael t han I would.” “Reasonable,” Villanova said, opening the door. “My childer and I rema remain in at a t yo your ur disposal.” disposal.” “Good evening, ev ening, Mar Marcus cus.” .” T h e door closed closed,, leaving leaving Bai Bainbri nbridge dge trul truly y alone for th the first time. He rose from the slate gray desk and made his way in into to his private of offic fice. e. He had to tell Talbot about what h e wanted from him concerning Michael. H e also nee needed ded to see if if the th e Englishman had made made any progr progress ess o n the their ir mutual aim to unseat Elliot Damas Damascus cus from his prominen pr ominence ce in Mic Michig higan’ an’ss shipping shippi ng arena.

 

C A R L ROWEN

Scene Seven “Isn’t that just the most gaudy piece piece of cr crap you’ve you’ve ever ever seen?” n?” he cocky cocky young young man behind behind the pawnshop’s counter s a i d He came around the ed edge ge of the coun co unte terr, lifting the scarred woode woo den n partition partition and and leaving leaving it standing up.

“I beg your pard pardon on,” ,” Michael asked, glari glaring ng at the man

indignantly. “Crap?”

“Oh yeah,” the mrm said, coming to stand beside Michael as if doingso was the most natural thing in his life. “Letme see that thing.” Fascinated by the man’s audacity, Michael did as he said. The “thing” was u golden brooch brooch inset inset with garn garnet etss that were arranged in th e shape of the letters E and T. It took up kss than one qua quart rter er of Michae Michael‘s l‘s palm palm,, but the intricately worked gold stones dropped and made heavy for an theof hand. object obj ect of numerous its size size.. Michael dro ppedi titactually into into the quite shopkeeper’s

The pawnbroker let out a low whistle and shook his head.

“Yeah, I do don’ n’tt kno know what what I was thinking when I gave this baby smiling g conspiratorially conspiratoriallyut Michael. “It’s not a home ” e said, smilin going to sell in a million years. ”

Michael didn’t Michael didn’t move even though the broker stood too close to him for comfort. ‘why not?” Although Michael crajied his tone to convey the utmost in superior supe rior annoyance, annoyance, t h e man did not seem to pick up on it. He held out the brooch to Micha Michael el and an d pointed pointed at different parts of it while he spoke, as if Michael wasn’t wasn’t already mor more e tha than n fa fami mili liar ar with the piece. “Well, the most obvious th thin ing, g,” ” he began, “is the fact that it’s got initials on it. Garnets by themselves -not so bad. Gar-

nets spelling out init initials ials shared b y maybe one hundred people in the city ot so good. Out of those those hun hundre dred, d, a gran grand d tota totall of one mig might walk into into my my st store ore lookin looking g for jewelry. Muyb Muybe. e.” ”

see, e,” ” Michae Michaell said, letting the wa wave ve of wor words ds wash ove overr “I se

him. His expression expression remained impassive, impassive, although his his temper temper rose m’thevery sentence. “Second, look at all this detail work on he gol gold,” d,” the broker went on. “Not bad stu stuffff- hell, it it’s ’s w e ntricate than the background work on the border of a dollar bill, frankly ut

 

PRFDATOR 82 PRFY

it’s a little too much. It’s overdone, you know. And you know it’s got to be a bitch to keep this thing clean and sparkl sparkling ing unk unkss ss you’ve got one of tho those se vibrati vibrating ng wa wate terr ttank ank deals jewelers u use se t o clean their their stufi. How m many any old women have one one of those on

hand to keep their jewelry clean.”

Michael b Michael bli link nked ed del deliber iberatel ately, y, making a point not to open his mouth.. H mouth He e won wonde dere red d how fa farr into th this is hok that the human would dig di g himsel himself. f. The ma man n leaned back against the counter, holding the b r m h out be betw twee een n the tw two o of t h e m with no regard for whom he might be tal talki king ng to. H e se seem emed ed to like the sound of his own voice. “And take a look at this pin setsinghere on the back,” he went

rmingthepiece~toshoeoM~~lthegldenmounangthere. “Idon‘t know my jeouelry as well as, say, the athletic equipment back there, but this design look lookspet spetey ey clun clunky ky tom. This brmh wouldn’t

on,

you u reaRy reaRy wadded t h a t fabric underlie flat against a fabric unkss yo neath. Fromwhat FromwhatI’vesee I’veseen, n, br brmh mhes es lookpenycrappyifthey’renot lying flat on the piece of clothing they’re be being ing wurn against. E.@ciauy if you’re shorter than the person ooking at it.” Michael coc cocke ked d a n eyeb eyebrow row but said nothing. “Hey, I’m sorry man,” the broker said a moment later, taking tak ing stock o off where h he ew was as,, as iffor the first time. “ I don’t get many customers after seven these days. Not in this neighborhood ho od.. I was ab about out to close down be befo fore re you cam came e in in.. My name’s Darien Salway. I run this place weekdays and half a day on Saturday. Is ther there e ssomething omething yo you u wa want nt me to show yo you? u?” ” “I came t o look at you yourr jjew ewel elry ry se sekct kctio ion,” n,” Michael said, eyeing the bro brooch och in Darien’s hand hand as well as the several similar tacky pieces kept in the shadow bo box x atop the glassjewelry showcase ca se.. T The he piece piece hadn’t even be been en loc locked ked up with the ones in the actual showc showcase ase itself. “I’m a colkctor.”

“H m,” “Hm, ” Dari Darien en said giving it only the briefest thought. His round, h ndsom face clouded over before a more jovial expression sio n returned. returned. He ra ran n a hand through his ssand-c and-color olored ed hair and dropped the brooch back into the shadoev box with a clatter. “I on op here mostly for scrap, to be honest. Shopkeep kee p these don‘tpieces lifters even want them The ones under the glass are the w e xpensive ones. sell those shadoeo b o x ones mostly to amateur jewel jewelers. ers. They can cast themfor pactice or melt them dopun

--

a---e-n--

 

CARL ROWEN

for the raw materials. You could probably probably get a nice wedding ring set out of this guy here and use the garnets for a pendant. Or a much more reasonable brooch. If you clean the stones up, you coul co uld d pro probab bably ly even seU them o a jewelry stme, if you wanted.’’ t h a t ’s

suppose possible,’’ said. A iiffpart found“ Ith this is Darien Darien Salway’s charm charmMichael amusing. Even only onlyofiin nhim the way the an anti tics cs of a mo mous use e are are amusing to a n ow owll. “Are “Ar eyou a jeweler yoursel yourself, f, sir sir?” ?” the huma human n continued, going back to his side of the counter and stand standing ing opposit opposite e Michael. “You’vegot the hands for it. And the way you scrunchedup your right eye when you looked at the b r m h a seco second nd ago sure sure look looked ed an aevficllot like you’re used to holding a jewekr‘s roUpe there. ” “You’r “You ’re eve very ry ob obser servan vant, t, Mister Salw Salway,” ay,” Michaelsaid. Michaelsaid. He approached the counter and put his hands on the swface alongs i d e the shadow box display. His left hand came down on the glass top of the the showc showcase ase to be lit from underneath by the subtle lights in the si s of the case. Darien smiled proudly. “ I can usually tell what people d o for a livin living g when they they come come in here here,” ,” he said. “All kinds of people come in here for all kinds of ofre reas asons ons,, and you learn ho how to tell these things. It’s pretty helpful sometimes. So, are you interested inter ested in my little ‘ET’brooch there?” Michae Mich ael‘ l‘ss expressio expression n softened in into to the suggestio suggestion n of a sardonic smirk. “Although I didn’t know i t before I came in,” he said softly, “I believe I was looking fo forr it.” story-opene openerr if if ever ever I’ve heard one ” “Wow. Now, that’s a storythe broker sa said id,, producing producing a spiral-bound notepad from beneath the co coun unte ter. r. H He e smil smiled ed li like a prosp prospector ector who had ju just st disc discovere overed d

goldcompletely by accident. “Mind f I jot it down?”He scratched the words down without waiting for a reply then smiled crookedly ed ly and shrugged. “Wr “Writ iter er.” .” In hi hiss mind mind,, the word word apparently

explained everything. “Youcould probably

tell.”

“You’re a n artis artist, t, Mister Salway?” Salway?” ‘Well,” Darien said, replacing the brooch on the comer top W h e r e M i c h a e l h a d ~ s t p i t ~ ~ e x a m i n eWwouldn’tknoevit it. to h k a t me, uh? I’mstill trying to publish, f i d y . I d t o ive t n Detroit, but he COLgot too high for an npubl i shed writer’s d r y . ”

 

“Andyou work in apa a pawn wn shop m u ? ”Michael asked smugiy. “Only for now,” Darien said “I help manage a feeo like it in town. 7?w guy who oev~ls he place works in Iron Ra,plds dam outside of Pontiac, and he doesn’t get out here to lackson much. What’sgocdabo What’sgoc daboutiti utitissthatlgettomeetpknty ofinterestingpe~le whoallhavesomekindofscoytotell. hatandIpretrymuchgetto make my own r s . I practically own his place, what wth the owner new showin showing g up or re reall ally y ca caki king ngan inte interest rest..” Michael knew who really owned the shop, but he wasn’t inclined to comment. Calvin kept his interests to himself. “He Hey y,if if y o u stand there listening to me, ’m u s t going to keep o n talkingallnight,” Dariensaid, smilingandlookingaway heepishly. ‘TJobody wa wants nts h a t . How about we look at this brooch and talk pice instead? That’s always the ugly pan, 1 know, but we both look like busy men. 1’11let you take the thinghome for the straightu p market value ofthe gold per gram, plus anorher twentyfive twentyfivedoldollars to c w he garnets and the craftsmanship. l won’t teU you it’s a steal, but it’s more t han fair to both of us. Especially if you’re just going to melt it down and make somethinggood out of it.”

“Yourealize,” Michuel said, “that that pnce doesn’t begin

to cover this piece’s actuul value?”

Darien shook his head apologetically. “1n a pawn shop in thiss part of town?Friend, frankly, I’m razy not to just melt the thi thing down myself and take what I ca can n ge get. t. Lo Look ok a att th this is thi thing ng.. ” He thumped the brooch with fingernail, tipping it oom on its awkward pin setting. “Thisspi “Thi piec ece e wa wass a n o r i g i n a l , ” Mich Michael ael said said.. “And one of a kind. It’s the only one made by th this is par parti ticul cular ar craftsma craftsman n iin n your entire collection, as far as I see.”

“ I thin think k that’s it itss pro problem blem,” ,” Dari Darien en sai said, d, not at all affected by Michael’s somber tone or expression. “The eweler obviously thought thou ght be better tter a aft fter er he made this guy. He did didn’ n’tt make an any y more.

Tht

or

gui uilt lty y it broke itself. ” the mold felt so g

Michael flexed his his fingers fingers agai against nst th the e gla glass ss and wood sur-‘ faces beneath his hands. “Like going to tell you to Darien went I was on, “the only reason this before, piece upthough,” in the first phcewen wast 1 picked

 

CARL BOWFN

that 1 liked ehe story that came with it.” When Michael didn’t respond, Dmien took the silence as a cue to continue.

“Apparen “Appar entl tly, y, it b e h g e d to this woman n m d e E~ is&th Thtnstonbefore h e Depression.It It’d ’dbe been enin in he hefm fmiy iy h hu udngfrom

mother to mother until it ended u p n the hands of Mrs. W s t u n ’ s tenye year arsa sago go.. WeU, her housegot robbed g~eatgraddmghm,bout ten while she was on uacation andshe had this dung stuck away in her jecuelty box Tne bqlars twk everything- ewn er satin pillocusittingri ingright ght th ther ere e in plain caws this lady says ut they left this sitt vi ew Appmenty, th.y took it out ofthe jewelq box wth the rest of her ual uabk abks but they left it there. She didn’t have much left until the insurance srm-redpqhg , so she came in here saying that ifeven desperate criminals didn’t wam this t hmg, neitherdidshe.HeU wth tradition, heU wth it &an heirloom; sh didn’t want to see the ~~foronemaredcry.l~’tsaywhatlgaveherfaru,butl made it clear that I wus paringfor the story idearadmthan he piece. That emg the uw, 1 hi nk what I’m askmg‘s completelyfair.”

“It’s not enough, nough,”” Michael said letting his frus frustra tratio tion n and injured pride begin to show through. N o amount of amusing conversm‘on was worth this. blink nk and say nothin nothing. g. This time, it was the broker’s turn o bli “WeU,”he managed at ht I can’t say 1 expected to ever

hear that about this thing, Mister..

.”

“Luther,” “Luther, ” Mi Mich chael ael said lea leanin ning g forwar forward d on his hands so that th at h his is face was eve even n wit with h Darie Darien’s n’s.. “Micha “Michael elLuther.” Luther.”

‘Youknow,ddsaweirdcoincidence,”Durienbegan. ‘‘Bemuse

if ou look here on

he back ofthis brooch n the center, you w-”

“‘MichaelLuther: 1928,”’ Michael said, without looking.

“ I know what it says.” “Ymdid say you were a collector, Da Darie rien n mus mused. ed. “Is this ”

ancest estor or or something?” guy an anc

Michael leaned so close t o Darien that he could have kissed

him i f he’d wanted. “No,”he said said quietly. “ I kn know ow what what it says because I engraved it there there m mysel yself. f. And And you ssee ee,, al alll of my my work has mor more e sent sentime imenta ntallvalue tha than n the raw materials’ marke markett value plus twenty-five dollars, Mister Salway.” Tohiscredit, theshopkeeperdidnotsomuchasblink. Michael admired that. The man may lack tact, but he kept hls head. w

--A --e - --D

 

P ReDATOR &

“Whatthen,”heaskedwithasmaightface,“wereyouthinking when when you made thi this?” s?” A moment moment later, he broke into a big grin, gri n, show showin ing g teeth shaded shadedfaintly faintly in brown and go gold ldfrom smoking OT drinking too much coffee.

“N o , re real ally ly,” ,” he said a moment later “Are “Are you actually related to-” Michael smiled then as well, showing the broker all of his teeth. The opinionated man didn’t have so much to say then. Michael cleared the counter in one paceful vault, using the second half of the arc to drag t he shopkeeper to he froor out of line of sight of the shop’s fr fron ontt window. window. Suddenly Suddenly caught up in the

heady rus rush h of of th e attack, he did not even pause to close the store.

That scene rolled over and over in Michael’s mind as the bus meandered its way back through Iron Rapids toward wa rd his jewe jewelry lry shop in Pontiac. T h a t indiscretion, indiscre tion, he remembered had very nearly jeopardized the careful veil of secrec sec recy y under which he h e and a nd the t he rest of of his kind operated. o perated. O n e wa was not no t suppose supposed d to feed in uncontrolled conditions, especially somewhere where one o ne was was likely to be caug caught ht in the act. I t was also frowned upon in Adro Adrock ck‘s ‘s domain doma in to actually kill a mortal when feeding, but Michael remembered that he could not help himself. While he was not particularly hungry, it had felt good to sate himself fully, regardle rega rdless. ss. It had also reaffirme reaffirmed d in i n his mind his superiority over the t he average average human. Espec Especial ially ly over opinionated, tactless ess humans who didn’t didn’ t know when to shut up. Yet, despite the relatively minor infractions of his soci so ciet ety’ y’ss la laws that th at he had h ad already committed comm itted,, what h e did nextt appalled nex appalled him. quickly, ly, slinging slinging the ast life’sbloodfrom the broker‘s He sac up quick

neck in a thin ar arc through through the air. Blood dripped fromMichael‘s lower ip onto he shopkeeper’sface, and he smearedit on h e dead man’s cheek like rouge. What was wrong with him? him?He was giddy, almost high high.. He hadn’t felt this wa way y in all all the decades decades since hi his

pRey

embrace. embrac e. Never had he t ak aken en a mortal

wth

such abandon.

“What hav “What have e you you done done?” ?” Michael asked the still man. He had been excited to t ake ake this man. Dragging him down made him feel more more alive alive.. More More powerji4 powerji4l. l. Unti Untill now, he had o n l y fed

--

- = w z * = - - -

 

CARL BOWeN

on hose with whom Calvin had set him up. Those afhirs had always been sterile and regimented mans to an end end.. The tictims were ojkn married people who believed they had been set up wth a you young ng arti artist st for an a n iUicit ex extra tramar marita itall tryst, but this was completely different. In these few moments, no one had

existed in the world except Michael and Darien. For ust this one time, the ac actt of of feeding was a sublime experience. Something thi ng beautijid instead of something monstrous. Michael hadgone cruising the pavnshops in his hunting terriwry h k i n g for wt-0jfexa wt-0jfexampk.s mpk.s of his past work in hopes ofrekindling his fla flaggrn ggrng ginsp inspirati iration. on. And yet this man had shown him something beyond his imagination. This man who had insulted him an and d actwally gotten him excited by showin showing g him him absolutely absolutely no fear and spalung to him like an equal. This man, who who observedpeop people le and absorbed their stories for his oon ntertainment, had given him a gife that none amonghis own kind kindhad had even hinted at beingpossible. And Michael had killed him. Without r e d y thinking about what he was was doin doing, g, Michael Michael foun fo und d himself himself slici slicing ng open the ins inside ide of of his m k t with one of his stiktto fangs. He lifted Darien’s cold body like the body o f a child child and pressed hi hiss wr wrist ist to the man’s pale lips. One was supposed to ask permissio permission n Pri Princ nce e Adrock befo before re doing this, but there was no choice. The The spark within this man of of what what had moved Michael would woul d be gone iiff h he e wai waited. So he squeezed and massaged his arm, forcing forcing hi his b bllood back back into into th the e ssh hopkeep’s body body.. After After one ong, agonizi agonizing ngmoment, Darie Darien n stirred an and d gripped Michael‘s wrist with both hands. Michael let him drink only a little, then simply sim ply hel held d him while the first changes overtook him. They lay together in each other‘s arms for hours. “Mister Salway?” “Mister Salway?”a voi voice ce asked from the o oth ther er side of of the counter some ime luter. Star Startled tled,, and sudde suddenly nly asbaned, Michael jumped to his feet, feet, leavin leaving g Darien Darien squirming squirming on he ground. He came face to face with a middle-aged woman who clutched her jacket around her and took a step back. “Why is the store still open? Wher Where’ e’ss Mist Mister er Salw Salway ay?” ?”

Michael opened the counter partition partition to his left and came to stand dire directly ctly infro fr ont of the woman. woman. N o one else had come into the store, and no one seem seemed ed to be waiti waiting ng outside. This con-

*

--aBrr3.T;rr*-rrrrr-

  ~

p RFDATOR 8L P R E Y

cerned citizen had stopped in alone to check on Darien. It was sweet in a human way.

The womanbackedmuay astep as Michaelapproached, r e d

izingthat izingt hat Micha Michaelhad elhad blood on his mouth. Micklwiped the smem offabsentlyandgrabbedthewomanbyherwrist.She She triedtopull back as panic lit her eyes, but Michael held her fast. In one smooth jerk, he pdedher down m s s he top ofthe counter. Unable to meum, she starced kickmg the counter’s front s p a m o d z d y . “Mister Salway is fine,” Michael said. The womanfinally man manage aged d ttog ogas asp, p, but sh she e co couldn’ uldn’ttmow ow.. Michae Mic haell he held ld her down by the back of the neck and reached down cmefully to lift Darien to his feet. Darien blinked and sneered animal al dr drag agge ged d out of its hole, hole, wh whic ich h was not a an n altolike an anim gether inappropfate descriition. At Michael’s urging, the new vampire grabbed the woman by the hair and lifted her face up roughly. The woman drew a deep breath to meam at last, but Darien clamped his teeth down roughly on either side of windpipe. Her blood ran down hi hiss face face,, and the scream die died d un unbor born. n. Michael let her go. As Darien began to slurp and suck u t the unfomcnate woman’s ruined thr hroa oat, t, Michael jo jogg gged ed to che front of the sto store re an and d lock locked ed the front door. He tumed the sign in the glass to “Closed “Closed” ”a and nd pulled down the inner shades. The folding iron security fence remained open outside, but Michael would see to ehat det detail ail on h his is w wa ay ou out. t. Satisfi Satisfied ed th that at they wouldn’t be interrupted interr upted again, he went back to see to Darien. Just watching his chi& feed for the first time filled Michael with the same elati elation on he feltt moments ago fel ago.. Da Dari rien en clo closed sed his eyes and and let the blo lood od runhad down hi hiss fac face e in rivers. He stood to his &ll height, arching his back in his rapture, and he jerked the woman off the counter. Her limbs dangled and twitched, and Darien hugged her tight to hold her up. Watching Durien enjoy woman’s ’s b blood lood,, Michael couldn’t con contr trol ol himself. H He e grabb grabbed ed the woman one of the woman’s wrists and bit into it as well, drinking as deeply as Dana did. He had never felt so alive.

M ichael could still taste taste the woman’s woman’s blood on h is lips lips sometimes when h e thought ba back to that night. night. W henever h e created cr eated jewetr jewetryy now he could tast tastee it. Whenever When ever h e and and

D arien argued he could taste taste it. Th T h e night n ight Darien had volL

w

n-

m w -

= - - - .

 

CARL B O W F N

unteered to go with Jeremey Talbot’s coterie to Detroit, Michael had tasted iitt like a fire. Tonight, th that at fire had gone out. Tonight, his lips ran cold, as if the blood of that first sublime experience had turned in into to mu mud d or hum human an was waste. te. Michael got of off t h e bus bus a att his usual stop, but h he e was lost inChristopher his tracks. HFlynn adrift for the time that e wase w night. Flynne wa as waiting forsecond him. Calvin expected him t o meet tthe he old older er K Kind indred red and mak make e his apologies for what he had said at Elysium. Paying proper deference en ce to on one’ e’ss elders was impo importan rtantt i n Kindred society society.. O n e did not blame one’s faults on one’s elders, especially at Elys El ysiu ium m iin n tth h e pre presence sence of on one’ e’ss sir sire. e. Most e especia specially lly wh when en one’ on e’ss sire was no nott only th the ek keepe eeperr of said Elys Elysium ium,, but t h e rightt hand of th righ the e princ prince ea ass we well ll.. Mich Michael ael had a duty to make the th e proper off offer er of con contrit trition. ion. Right then, t hen, ho howev wever, er, h e did not feel li like ke doing any such thing. Let Flynne wait all nig night ht if he ha had d to to;; Michael w wa as n o t going home. H e turned, instead, toward a pay phone and called cal led a taxi to take him int into o JJackson ackson..He knew of so some me ap apar arttment pro propert perty y near tthe he G Grand rand River th that at was low-rent, but not so much as to fo force rce one tto o live with th the e immigra immigrant nt bluecollars or th the e dr drug ug-d -deal ealer ers. s. T h e part of town Michael was headed for had been nicknamed the Shallows for reasons unknown, and a nd it marked th the e nor northe thernm rnmost ost bo border rder of Dar Darie ien’ n’ss hunting gro groun unds. ds. Darien had kept a n apartment in ttha hatt area, Michael knew knew,, and it was to towa warrd tha thatt apartment that h e made hiss w hi wa ay. H e re reali alized zed ttha hatt h he e wou would ld ver very y likely lose th this is tter erri ri-tory when Calvi Ca lvin n reorganized his assets, but he had not lost it yet. He would sleep in Darien’s apartment and hope to wake from this nightmare th the e fo follo llowin wing g evenin evening. g.

 

Scene Eight Kyle ssat at ver very y sstil till, l, looking at Lionel as if tth he man had lost his mind. mind. The Th e sound o off tth h e mus music ic filt filtering ering int into o this secluded room room fr from om outside t h e lock locked ed doo doorr too took ko on n a discor discor-quality ity tha thatt was n no o fault o off th the e band performing dant, jarring qual on the club‘s stage. I t had turned into some alien dirge in Kyle’s ears. Mayb Maybe e h e was the one who wh o had lost his mind. Lionel lounged lounged o on n th the e sof sofa a opposite K Ky yle an and d str stretche etched d his left arm out along its bac back. k. His e eyes yes sparkled with with amusement and eagerness. He seemed really excited and completely plete ly ser serio ious. us. An And d h e just sat there expectantly. now?”Ky Kylle stammere stammered. d. He “DO have to decide right now?”

had always entertained the notion that Lionel might one night offer to mak make e him a vampir vampire, e, but t h e idea had alwa way ys been a speculative fanta fantasy sy and not nothin hing g more. prefer it, son,” Lionel ssai aid. d. H e had n o t yet cu cutt his hairr “I’d hai this evening, and he curled a long lock of i t arou around nd his rightt middle finger idly at his shoulder. “ righ “Yo You u’ve had plen plenty ty of time to think about it. Ever since you’ve been working for me, me , I’v I’ve e be been en g get etti ting ng yo you u re read ady. y.” ” Kyl yle e stood up, up, a and nd the th e smell o off ol old d ciga cigarett rettes es and spilled alcohol whooshed whooshed after him out of tth h e fabri fabric c of th t h e chai chairr he’d been sitting in. This room had hosted after-concert parties fo forr th the e bands tha thatt perf perfor orme med d a t this club, but it was one on eo off the roo rooms ms where Lionel we went nt to feed when he had chos ch osen en to t o do so indoors. Ky Kyle le had stati stationed oned himself out outside side the th e door to this rroo oom m mor more e tim times es th than an h e could count, but he h had ad n never ever been insid inside e alone with Lio Lionel nel before before.. said, d, measur measuring ing the length “It just seems so soon,” h e sai

between himself and the door. “It’s only been three years sinc si nce e we me met.” t.” “Three years, twenty years or a hundred; i t doesn’t matter,” matte r,” Lion Lionel el ssaid. aid. “This is the opportunity. We We’’ve g got ot a place for yo you u in tthe he dom domain, ain, but if yo you u don’t take iit, t, someone else iiss going to.” Kyledosaid. I can,”I can have“Itodon’t do. I think don’tt think don’ it.” “I’ve seen what you

 

PREDATOR & PREY

“Bullshit,” Lionel sai said. d. “I know you, Kyle. You’ve got it in you to d o what I do. Yo You pro proved ved i t before I left for Detroit. Detro it. W h a t w wa as th that at girl’s na name me? ? Laura?” Laur a?”

Kyle stopped his pacing and shut his eyes tight. He remembered that night with photographic clarity. He’d seen Laur ura a’s face over a and nd over iin n his every nig nightm htmare are since. The rationall side of his bra rationa brain in told h him im that he w was asn’ n’tt himse himselfwh lfwhen en he’d he ’d done wha whatt he had done. It told him that the blood Lionel gave him for his services had been responsible for how he had hu hurt rt Lau Laura ra.. T Th h e bl bloo ood d made him strong and quick, his rational brain told him, but it made him a little crazy too. Lionel Lio nel had tol told d him tth h e blood wo woul uld d make him str strong, ong, but nev er warne warned d him ab about out what els else e it mig might ht do. he had never even en ou outt of tthe he hosp hospital ital no now, w,” ” Lionel said “I hear she’s ev

casually. ((1s it true? Have yo you u gone to se see e her since then?“

Bright Bri ght ros roses es o off ang anger er bloo bloomed med o on n Ky Kylle’s ch chee eeks ks,, and his breath started whistling through his teeth. “You shut t h e fu fuck ck u up p abo about ut her,” he snarled. Amuse Am usemen mentt dan danced ced i n Li Lion onel el’s ’s e eye yes. s. “Easy, Kyle.” “You saw what I did, “You did,” ” Ky Kyle le said, spitti spitting ng tth h e word wordss ou out. t. “You knew how I felt about abo ut her, and you let me do that t o her. W h y did you let m me e do tha that?” t?”

I t sounded absurd absurd to blame Lion Lionel el for wha whatt had h ad hap hap--

pened, Kyle knew, but blaming Lionel was easier than blaming himse himself. lf. After all, what if tth h e blood hadn’t made him crazy a att al all? l?

‘‘I had to know if you could,” Lionel said. “If you can

rape somebo somebody, dy, giv giving ing somebody tth h e Kis Kisss is easy. A nd if you can do it to somebody you seemed to care so much about, you can feed from some nameless human with no problem. Eventually, that is.” He shifted his weight on the couch and stretched his long legs. “It was really the last test I needed.” Kyle rounded o on n Lionel Li onel and actually took two angry steps toward him. “F “Fuck uck you and your tests W h y are you talkin talking g to me like thi this? s?You You made me put Laura in th the e hospital, Lione Lionell

I’ve know known n he herr sin since ce I was fiv five, e, an and d I put her iin n the hosp hospita ital. l. you’ u’re re just going to sit the there re and tel telll me I pa pass ssed ed a test test?“ ?“ And yo

n

-aw

 

ie-L z--

CARL BOWEN

“I don’t suppose it’s as reassuring now as it will be,” Lionel said with a shrug. “It takes getting used to. I’m still getting getti ng us use ed t o it.”

“I don’t want to get used to this ” Kyle shrieked. “I hate ha te wh what at I did I threw up every night after that, until I couldn’t eve even n mov move. e. My parents thought I had malar malaria.” ia.”

Lionel Lion el’s ’s amused smil smile e wid widene ened. d. “Whe “W hen n yo you left, I started thin t hinkin king g about k killing illing mys myse elf,” f,” Kyle Ky le went o on, n, beginning to pace agai again. n. “ I tried. I climbed up to th t h e ro roof of o off m my y bu building ilding and stood ther there e trying to ju jump mp off. You know why I co coul uldn dn’t? ’t? You I didn’t want to disappoint you I ca can’ n’tt do a dam damn n thi thing ng w with ithou outt wond wondering ering iiff yo you’ u’lll approve. I knew you’ you’d d be up upset set iiff you cam came e back and a nd ffou ound nd me dead. God damn it, Lione Lionel, l, I don’t eve even n like you you ” When Kyle finished, Lionel laughed aloud, and the rich, deep sound fill filled ed th the e room. T Th h e vampire vampire stood up an and d shook his long hair back over his shoulde shoulder, r, laughing eve even n as he h e did so. “This is why I picked you, kid,” h e said, still smiling. “You “Y ou’v ’ve e got th the e same hea heart rt I did at your age.” “Fuck you,” Kyle said, turning away. Why did it feel like his his emotio emotions ns we were re th the e ones in charge around he here? re?He’d He’d gone fro from m scar scared ed to furious almost between breaths. Now he felt like h e w wa as abo about ut to start bawl bawling. ing. “I wasn wasn’t ’t kidding. kidd ing. I think you’re a son of a bitch.” “You’ll get over th that at,” ,” Li Lionel onel said, c comin oming gc clo lose ser. r. He laid a han hand d on Ky Kylle’s shoulder. “Y “You ou’l ’lllbe o ove verr iitt tton onig ight ht,, even.” Kyle reached up to knock Lionel’s hand away. Maybe Lionel could survive taking what he wanted from people and no nott caring, but K Kyl yle e knew th that at h e couldn’t. Re Regar gardl dless ess of what h he e had done to Laura, Laura, he wa wass n o t ttha hatt kin kind do off monmon ster. ste r. T h e fact that Lionel cou could ld se see e t h a t kind of monster in h im pi piss ssed ed him off. H e only wonder wondered ed why it hadn’t hadn’ t pissed him off sooner. He wondered why he hadn’t told Lionel what he really thought a long time ago. A t first, he had been terrified terrified of the man, but th that at had changed in only t h e first fir st ffe ew mo mont nths. hs. Li Lion onel el’s ’s blood must hav have e made h him im cra razy zy.. “Leav ave e me al-”

*L -- a D w - e - - - -

 

PREDATOR&PREY

When Kyle’s hand hit Lionel’s wrist to disengage his grip, nothing nothi ng h happe appened. ned. His hand connected conn ected with Lionel Lionel,, then the n just stopped. He He may as well have been trying to brush aw away ay a stat statue’s ue’s hand. He loo looked ked u up pa att Lionel an and d ssa aw o on n his fa face ce an expression he had never beheld directly.What h e ha had d mistaken mistaken for for amusement was real really ly th the look o off hunger. Lionel wanted blood, a and nd he ha had d a ma marble-hard rble-hard grip o on n Ky Kylle’s shoulder. “Don’tt wo “Don’ worry rry,” ,” Li Lion onel el sai said, d, grabbing Kyle’s jjaw aw and forcforcing his chin to the left. T h e large man’s teeth elongated, adding a whispery sibilance to his words. “You’ll like this.” Unable to move, unable to make himself scream for help he lp,, K Ky yle sh shut ut his eyes eyes and an d ttried ried to t o brace brac e himself. A part pa rt of him thought about what Lionel had said and realized that it was true true.. He probably wo woul uld d like this this.. He had ha d seen se en Lionel bite bit e people; they seemed seemed to like it. But Lionel’s words and his acceptance referred to more than just that, Kyle knew. T h e part part o off him that h had ad liked liked hurtin hur ting g Laura would stronger when this was done. And he would be even be stronger than h he e wa wass n now ow.. His Hi s body wou would ld turn the blood he took into the same stuff that was inside Lionel. In time, Kyle realized, he wo woul uld d inde indeed ed li like ke this. T h a t part scared him. him.

 

CARL B O W E N

Intt er In erll u d e O Onne th e things Timot Timothy hy tho though ughtt he might mi misss iiff they O f ll the

were we re ta take ken n fr from om him, taking bat baths hs w wa as th the e last o n his llis ist. t. He He almost co coul uldn dn’t ’t remember what it ffelt elt like to soak in warm water. He hated all the scrubbing and lathering and rinsing and having to use a washcl washcloth oth and all tha that, t, bu butt just the lying there in the warm water soaking wa wassn’t n’t al alll th that at bad bad.. If his dad would wou ld just let him lie the there re long enough, he’d get clean even even-tually. I t was being told wha whatt tto od do o th that at he re real ally ly d did idn’ n’tt like. H e was wasn’t n’t clean a n y more. He had hadn’t n’t taken a bath ba th i n a month. mont h. Ma Mayb ybe e mo more re.. He didn’t even have a bathroom, just a dirty comer on the othe otherr side o off th the e room room.. H e coul couldn’t dn’t remember the last time he’d spoken either. I t had been so together ther.. He used t o hold his mouth long, his lips felt stuck toge shutt for so long that his lips got stuck together, and then shu he’d he ’d p peel eel th them em ope pen n sl slow owly ly like h he e wa wass a mummy mummy risin rising g from its tomb. His dad didn didn’t ’t get wh why y t h a t wa wass so much fun. He hadn’t seen seen his d dad ad i n mo more re tha than n a month eit either. her. He us used ed tto o wonde wonderr why his dad didn’ didn’tt brea break k down th the e door and get him out of here. He sat there the first few days, watching watchi ng tth h e su sunbeam nbeam fro from m the t he room’s on one e window sw sweep eep-ing acr across oss t h e flo floor, or, imagin imagining ing th that at it was his da dad’ d’ss big bla black ck flashlight looking for him. He stood in the beam all day, moving movin ga acro cross ss the floor ssllow owly ly,, and he waited for his dad to get there and take him home. There Ther e w wa as even a week when Timothy started hatin hating g his dad for n o t coming to get him, but he h e got ove overr that. He sa saw wam movi ovie eo on n T V once where a girl had been kidnapped, and her da dad d hadn’t found her for more th t han a ye yea ar. I t had only been a mont m onth h for him.

A t night night,, th though ough,, h e w wa as the da dad. d. He He’d ’d been a k kid id tthe he

first few times, times, b bac ack k whe when n tth h e tthi hin n Englishman was around. around. T h e Englishman and th the e pale wom woman, an, Clar Clare, e, w woul ould d sta stay yu up p all night talking to him, trying to get him to play, but he didn’t want to p pllay. He He’’d cried a lo lott tth he first ffe ew nig nights. hts. He’ He’d d cried so hard one night that t hat th the e pale wom woman an had taken off her shirt and tried to hug him and tell him everything was going t o be ok oka ay once he had something to eat and gotten some sle sleep ep.. Sh She e kep keptt sa sayi ying ng she w wa as goin going g to feed him him..

*

 

e

n

 

PREDATOR

&

Timothy ha Timothy had dn nev ever er seen a wo woma man’ n’ss b breas reasts ts before before ex excep ceptt o n TV. He used to snea sneak k into th the e living living mom ea earl rly yo on n Saturday da y morn mornin ings gs whe when n an and d flip to ch chann annel el 90 be befor fore e th e cartoons came ca me on. Ch Chann annel el 90 sh show owed ed things in the ea earl rly y mornin morning g th that at Timothy wa wasn’t suppos supposed ed to watch. He He k kept ept th the e sound all the the way d dow own, n, bu butt h he e saw some rea really lly weird stuff. Clare wasn’t like the Channel 90 women. She was just pale and thin and cold. Timothy remembered that the Englishman‘s hand had been cold too. He hadn’ hadn’tt seen th the e Englishman in almost a month. Clare came in once every other nigh ni ghtt to brin bring gh him im fo food od,, but th the e En Engl glis ishma hman n never never cam came e arou around. nd. He knew knew when tthe he Englis Englishman hmanhad left too. On One e night, Clare had come into his room alone. She was wearing a long blue dress dress with tiny whit white ed dots ots all over iit, t, and a nd sh she ew wa as carryi car rying ng his green Outdoorsman backp backpack ack in on one e ha hand. nd. “Good evening, honey,” she’d said, laying the backpack down besi beside de tthe he doo door. r. “HOWwas your day?” Timothy hadn’t said anything anything.. He tho thought ught about making up up someth something ing about school so Cl Clar are e wou wouldn’ ldn’tt get mad, but he couldn’t think of anything. He couldn’t remember exactly exact ly what scho school ol was like. Think Thinking ing about i t made him want to t o start cry crying ing,, but h e didn’t cry. He knew that if he started crying, Cl Clare are wo woul uld d try to make him feel bette betterr again. She’d try to feed him like a baby, as she did befor before. e. “Traffic was ju just st he hell ll,” ,” Cla Clare re had gon gone e on on,, no nott ev even en waiting for him to try to lie. “A “An nd my boss is such an ass. I caught him looking look ing d down own my dress again toda today. y. Can you believ believe e th the e nerv nerve?“ e?“ Timothy had just stood there. Clare had walked over to Tmothy’s low bed and sat o n it. She’d kicked off her shoes and stretched. “Come sit down, dear,” she’d said, patting the bed. Timothy had done so very slowly. He’d sat on the edge, several inches inche s away away from he herr fing fingers. ers. she’d sigh sighed. ed. “I can’t “Oh, that Calvin is such a pill,” she’d exactly say, ‘Hey, what are you looking at, buster?’ buster?’can I? I mean,, h mean he e migh mightt fire me me.” .”

Timothy remembered how he’d just sat there looking from his his backpac backpack k tto o the wind window ow and back again. His stomstom - ‘ L I I . 3 r Z l e U - - -

PREY

 

CARL ROWEN

ac h had been growlin ach growling g all d da ay too. H e hadn’ hadn’tt eaten all th that at day or the t he da day y befor before. e. “What shou should ld I do do,, ho hone ney y ” Cl Clar are e had asked. “I can’t an yone a t wo work, rk, o obvi bvious ously. ly. The They y all tthin hink k Cal Calvin vin is talk to anyone the th e best thing to happen t o th the e compa company ny ssince ince we incorpo incorpo-rated. Who would believe me?” Timothy’s stomach had growled again just then, loud enough for Clare to t o hear hear.. she e’d sa said id iin n a fun funny ny voice. “A “Are re “Oh, I’m sorry, dear,” sh

you hungry?”

Timothy wis wishe hed dh he e hadn’t nodded. Clare had sat still for a few seconds, and some of her uncombed uncombe d brown hair had trailed down in fr fron ontt of of on one e eye eye.. She’d brushed i t a awa way y sl slow owly ly the then n stood up. She’d steppe stepped d over in front fro nt o off Timothy and leane leaned d down in fr front ont of him. ‘You have haven’ n’ttbeen listen listening ing to me, ha have ve you? sh she’ e’d d aske asked. d. She’d looked surprised and angry. “You’ve just been thinking about abo ut y you ourr dam damn n stomach. W h y don don’t ’t y you ou eve everr lliste isten n to me me?” ?” She’d see seemed med t o want a n ans answer wer,, so Timothy had said, “I was listening.” “You were not not You You’re ’re hun hungry gry.. I know how you you get wh when en you’ yo u’re re hungry. Y Yo ou just ssit it the there re no nodd dding ing,, waiting for me tto o shutt u shu up. p. Th The e n all through dinner, y you ou just sit there while I yap away, waiting for me to shut up so you can take me upstairs and fuck me ” Timothy still didn’t know what th Timothy that at wor word meant, but it soun sounded ded vile vile when Clare shouted iitt a att him like like that.

“I didn’t-’’ “God d a mn it, Tmothy, don’t talk to me right now,” she’d

shouted, starting to pace back and forth erratically ‘You’re ust going to give me me m more ore ofyour lies I don’ don’tt want to hear it. I don’twant to hea hearr any of it any more. You’ll lie, I’ll believe you, and you’ll ny to agai ainn. W hy do I let yo you d do o th that at to me?’ get me into bed ag

Tmothy vag vague uely lyre reme membe mbere red d shakinghis hea head da att that point. “No, top ” she’ she’d d shouted. shouted. Ev Eve ery tim time e she shou shouted ted somethin g, she wa thing, wave ved d her he r arms like she w wa as trying to t o gulp in all t h e air in t h e room with h her er hands. “Just don’t ’’

*-

- - a w - e - 1 2 - m

 

“What’ “Wha t’ss happening? happe ning?“ “He He’d ’d said said iitt in i n a ver very y small voice voice.. It had just come out. ou t. He said said it like he talked talked in his dreams when he was trying to scream scream but o only nly a tiny squ squeak eak cam came e out.

Clare had stopped and looked directly into his eyes. ?he look Clawing wing at his eyes wth hers. had felt like she was clawing him Cla

“That’s what I wonder sometimes too, Timothy,” sh she’ e’d d

said very quietly. She’d almost sounded sad. Like she’d lost something. “What has happened to us?” li m o thy lim th y hadn’t hadn’t said said anything. If If he had, h he e might have started crying again. again. H He e didn’t d idn’t know know what wh at wou would ld hap happen pen if he’’d cried in fro he front nt of of Clare Cl are just then. th en.

“I can’t take this any more,” she’d whispered. “ I have to get out of of here. here . I have to think.’’ After a long minute, she’d walked back to the door of the room and opened it. She’d stood in the doorway and turned turn ed back around. “I’ “I’m goi going ng to t o talk to a law lawyer yer,, %mothy %mothy,” ,” she’ he’d said. said. “This “Th is has gone on too long between us. I’m sorry.” At that, she’d left, leaving the backpack on t h e floo floor. r. She’d lock locked ed the th e door behind behi nd her and stomped off down the hallw hallway ay.. li lim m o thy th y had crept over to th the e pa pack ck after about an hour, and opened it. He’d been afraid that Clare would come back for it, but it didn’t seem like she was going to come back at all. He’d found apples and bananas and an orange insid inside e the t he pack. Clare Cl are had brought b rought him food. None of the nights since then had been quite tha thatt bad, but the Englishm Englishman an hadn’t come back either. When Wh en anyall. l. it was Cla Clare. re. an and d sh she ew wa as one came to check on him at al never happy. She talked was his wife. She’d talk together xcept they and wanting to have a baPy. I imotny never sa saiid anytn anytning ing Clar e wo woul uld d get mad and an d st start art yell yelling ing a t back. Eventually, Clare him, accusing him of being horrible. She Sh e even h hit it him once. I t wa wasn sn’t ’t a hard hit, h it, but his chest ch est burned where she did it. He’d fall fallen en down and an d started sta rted crying crying then, then , curling up in a ball ba ll.. H e didn’t care if Cl Clar are e saw saw it. He coul couldn’t dn’t help it. Luckily, Clare hadn’t tried to make him feel better. Instead, she’d she’d made made a sound like a sn snort ort and an d stopp stopped ed ye yell llin ing. g. S She he

mb-czs=-ze----

 

CARL B O W E N

hadn’t sai hadn’t said d anything el else se e except xcept to tell him th that at she was going to he herr moth mother er‘‘s. The ne next xt nigh night, t, sh she’ e’d d come in just long long en enou ough gh to tell him she was going to a hotel. Two nights later, she’d stuck her head in to tell tel l him she was was g goi oing ng to stay wit with h som someeone on e named Jere Jeremey mey.. Each night nig ht sh she’ e’d d brought him h im a pla plate te of food, althoug although h she didn’t even eve n see seem m to remember doing so. Timothy hated those nights more than he had when Clare had treated him like a baby. Wh When en she talked to h him, im, she asked him questions he was too young to answer, then told tol d him he h e was was bei being ng immatu imm atute te and got mad. Only thi thiss gu guy y named Jeremey Jeremey seem seemed ed to t o make her feel bett better, er, as she told it. She Sh e started star ted coming in every every nigh nightt for a ffe ew nigh nights ts in a row, telling him how much muc h better a person Jere Jeremey mey was ttha han n him and how she sh e just might be moving in with him instead. Timothy didn’t know know whom whom Jereme Jeremey ywa was, s, bu butt a afte fterr a w wee eek k of hearing about him, Timothy had started w wishi ishing ng th the e Englishman would wou ld come come back. If they wouldn’t wouldn’t le lett him go go,, at a t leas leastt Clare was nice to him when the th e Englishm Englishman anwas arou around. nd. She hadn’t treated treate d him like the adult he wa wassn’t. She hadn’t talked to him hi m like his mom had talked to his dad before sh she’ e’d d left. T h e door lock clicked, cl icked, and Timothy looked u up p su sudd dden enly ly.. He wa was i n the th e comer come r wit with h his knees hu hugg gged ed up to t o his chin chin.. That was where he sat when the sunbeam faded away. He didn’t move as th the e doorknob turned, and he rema remained ined equal equally ly still as t h e door swun swung g open ope n slowly. He really had n no o wa way y to brace himself for for what Clare Cla re wou would ld say o ott do to him him.. “Timothy?”Clare said, stepping into th the e room wearin wearing g blue jeans and a white shirt that was too big for her. She flipped o n the flipped t he lights and opened t h e door all tthe he way. Timothy Tim othy blin blinked ked in the t he harsh 100-watt ight and hud huddled dled a little tighter. Someth Something ing w wa as wrong wrong with her voic voice. e. “Timothy?”Clare “Timothy?”Cla re said again. Her voice w wa as happy and light. He almost didn’t recognize it. “Oh, there you are. Stan St and d up, baby baby.. Guess Gue ss who’ who’ss here t o see y you ou.” .” Timothy put his knees down, but he h e didn’t stand up. “It’s “It ’sokay, okay, sweetie,” Cla Clare re said. “C “Com ome e on on.. Jer Jereme emey’s y’shere.”

As soon as she said it, the th e Englishman walke walked d in i n past

her. He wore black pants and a white shirt that

 

he’d but-

P R ~ D A T O R& PREY

toned all th e w wa ay up. He H e wrin wrinkled kled his nose and glanced at the comer com er where Timothy used t h e bathroom. With a gri gri-mace of of disgus disgust, t, he t h e n looked looked down at a t Timothy and extended a pale, pale, thin thi n hand. Timothy took tthe he hand h and and stood stood shakil sha kily y to his feet. “HOW ong has i t been since you’ve eaten?” the Englishman, glishma n, Jeremey, Jeremey, asked him. Ti mothy Timot hy couldn’t couldn’ t look away away from his eyes eyes.. He H e coul couldn’t dn’t remember rememb er the th e an answ swer er t o his question either.

“A while, I’d wager,”Jerem wager,”Jeremey ey said. He tumed to Clare. C lare. “GOdowns downstairs tairs and fix the th e boy boy a sandwich. sandwich. Wh W h a t kind of sandwich do you you want, Timothy?”

Timo thy just stared. His ey Timothy eyes es were starting to bum. He felt his bottom bo ttom lip moving like a worm worm on his face.

“Do

ou like l ike grilled che cheese?” ese?”Clare asked asked him, crouc crouchhing down t o eye eye level a t Jerem Jeremey ey’s ’ssi side de.. “Grilled cheese and tomato soup, maybe?Would you like that?” ‘‘ ‘‘An Answ swer er her, her , Timothy,” Ti mothy,” Jeremey said. His H is ssmoo mooth, th, cultured voice felt like war warm m wat water er on o n his skin. “Yes ma’am,’’ he whispered.

“Go on, Clare,” Jer Jereme emey y said. said. “Cut i t into int o even quarquarters.. Diagonal ters Diagonally.” ly.” Cla Clare re hopped hoppe d up and an d left l eft th the e room happily. She Sh e looked looked like she would would start skipping in a minu minute. te. Jeremey closed the door behind her and moved back in frontt o fron off Timothy. Timothy. He put put a hand han d on %mothy %mothy’s ’s shoulder shoulder.. TimoTimothy felt lik like e he he’d started levit levitatin ating gand that ha t only JJer erem emey ey’s ’shand han d was kee keepin ping ghim him on he floor.Jeremey looked looked him him up and and down and leaned over to sn snif ifff at a t him him.. His nose wrinkled slight slightly. ly. “You need a bath too,” he said stoically. Timothy Timo thy couldn’t couldn’t help he lp it a n y mor more. e. He He collapsed agai against nst Jeremey and threw thre w his arms around arou nd him. Tear Tearss poured out of his ey eyes es,, and he h e heard h eard himself croaking croakin g and crying against thin n man’s chest. Jeremeypu putt his arms ar arou ound nd Timoth Timothy’s y’s the thi back, bac k, hold holding ing him awkw awkwar ardl dly. y. He patt patted ed his head hea d and patpa tted his shoulder. “What is it, son?“ “I want my daddy.”

+

 

CARL BOWEN

+

.E

+

+

Christopher Flynne sat staring at the bathroom mirror, slowly counting to one hundred. A t twenty-five, he opened his left eye wide, pushing back his eyelashes and stretching back the th e skin around the glist glistening ening orb orb.. A t fortyfive, he turned on the water in the black-porcelain sink. Steam waft wafted ed up up iinto nto his face and h he e inhale inhaled d it ritualistiritualistically, counting up to sixty. At sixty, he pulled his thick blonde hair into a ponytail ponytail and held it with his left left hand.

At seventy-five, he unfolded his lock-blade knife with a

practiced flip of his right wrist. The oiled Boker blade snapped straight like a talon unfolding from a cats paw. Chriss cl Chri close osed d his right eye eye and counted eight eighty, y, still pulling t h e hot ho t white steam in and out ou t o off his longlong-dotmant dotmant lungs. lungs. A t eigh eighty, ty, h e leaned over th t h e steaming basin murmuring murmuring,, “For Darien, fo forr Sean, for for th t h e oth others ers left behind.” Th The e mantra continued until Chris reac reached hed one hundred in his mind mind.. On the final word, he plunged the knife into his left eye, staring the th e bla blade de down, daring it to bend and break. Whit e-hott fire shot bac White-ho backwa kward rd through his sku skull ll,, and h he e had to fight to keep his head over th the e sink. sink. Over the splas splash h of hot h ot water,he heard the th e ruined me mess ss dribble from his so socket cket intto tth in he basin basin to be wash washed ed awa away. Sl Slow owly ly,, pre precise cisely, ly, he twiste twisted d the th e knife one-quarter turn to the left and pulled it free. Inside his skull, he heard his eye wrench wrench fre free, e, tearing loo loose se like a back-al back-alley ley abortion. He gr gritted itted his teeth, tastin tasting g his own blood rolling down his nose in the steam to the edg dge e of his mouth.. Th mouth T h e knife knife clattered into tthe he sink, and h he e cuppe cupped d his hands under the scal scalding ding stream. Spitting out his blood, blood, h he e splashed splas hed a h ho o t double-han double-handful dful of wate waterr o on n t o his face. I t screamed against his nerves, clawing him even while it soothed. He threw his head hea d ba back ck to sti stifle fle a scream scream..Thi Thiss never got any easier, easier, n o matter how many times he did it. Flynne’s gnarled and corded knuckles stood out like the th e roots of a tree a ass he clutched a t th the e rim of of tth h e sink. He held on o n until unti l th the e pain became became bear bearabl able. e. T h e hot ho t water w was ashe hed d th the e last o off tthe he bloo blood d down onto hiss shoulders, hi shoulders, and he reac reached hed for a white wh ite tow towel el on o n tth h e rack over the toilet toilet.. He’ He’d d have hav e tto o throw th the e towel away once h he e was finished finished with it, but bu t n no o one o ne wou would ld as ask k questions abo about ut a

*-

--aw aw-e-n --

 

missin miss ing g ho hote tell towel, towel , even eve n in a place place as nic nice e as this th is in which Calv Ca lvin in Bainb Bainbrid ridge ge had set hi him m up. up. He H e held t he towel towel under

the steaming water then wiped away the worst of the mess from his face face.. Dropping it int into o th the e sink to soak, soak, he opened his right eye. He wiped away a swath of condensation from the th e mirr mirror or and a nd looked looked at a t his face. face. His hair hai r hung hun g down like a ragged halo, but he hadn’t gotten a n y blood on it. Even through thro ugh the lingering st stin ing, g, h e allowed hi hims mself elf a half half smile smile at the work he’d done. I t wo woul uld dd do o ffor or ano anothe therr night ni ght.. A t tha thatt though thought, t, his smil smile e turned sad. sad. He did this every er y nig night ht no nott because because his hi s wor work k impres impressed sed him so, but because cau se of his h is responsibility. responsibility. “For Darien Darien,” ,” he h e whispered, whispered, “for Sean, and for for all the others left behind.”

 

CARL R O W E N

Scene One Michael didn’ didn’tt kn know ow what to th thin ink k when the dark blue sedan arrived arrived at the doo doorst rstep ep of Dar Darien ien’s ’s form former er home. hom e. His

first imp first impre ressi ssion on was ttha hatt Chr Christ istoph opher er Flynne ha had d come around around t o collect him no now w that h e had returned home, so he stood just insid inside e his door looking out. Flynne w wa as Calvin Calvin’s ’s equal equa l in age and generation, and tthe he man had ma made de a name for himself se lf ru runn nnin ing g me mess ssag ages es and messe messenge ngers rs safe safely ly throu through gh S Sab abba batt territory for the last last fi fifty fty ye year ars. s. It was rumored that FIynne had even kill killed ed two vampires in the th e course of his hi s w wor ork. k. T Th hat being the case, Michael was not too thrilled with the prospect of facing him in th the e first plac place. e. His trep trepidat idation ion mult multiiplied pli ed as he conside considered red the fact th that at he had not no t only insulted Flynne inadvertently at Elysium, but he had intentionally avoide avo ided d him the rest o off tthat hat night an and d th the e next. Fortunately,th the e man who stepped ou outt of the th e vehic vehicle le w wa as just one of of tthe he many serv servants ants in Calv Ca lvin in Bainb Bainbri ridg dge’ e’ss emplo employ. y. Michael had actually seen this man before, driving various cars from Calv Calvin’s flb eet. t.om muscular rushed from tall, The the car door doo r toin’s th the eflee bott ottom ste step p th that at led into in toman Mich Michae ael’ l’ss workwor kshop. He pulled off his cap cap an and d bow bowed ed quickly. quickly. Mich Michael ael raised an eye eyebrow ow.. Th This is driver w wa as tthe he one C Cal alvi vin n had drive visiting gues gu ests ts an and d im impo porta rtant nt pl play ayer erss in the ci city ty’s ’s social social g gam ames es around. around.

“Sir,” the large man sai “Sir,” said d gallantl gallantly, y,“You have an appointment wit with h Master B Bainbr ainbridge idge in Iron Rapi Rapids ds this evenin evening.” g.” Michael was well aware of that fact; he had been on his wa way t o tthe he bus stati station on when the car arrived. Calvin Calvi n had alwa al ways ys had a knack for telling h him im t o do somethin something g just as h e was already begi beginnin nning g to do it. “And he sent y yo ou to collect me?” me?”Michael Michael asked, pulling on his suit jacket. He straightened the collar in th the e cool fall air and rolled his shoulder-leng shoulder-length th black black hair ou outt over it. I t never hurt hu rt to be well dre dresse ssed d when speaking with Cal Calvin vin about matters of assets and holdings. Especially if he intended to t o retain any of th the e sam same. e. “How thought thoughtful.” ful.” “Yes sir, sir,” ” the th e serv servant ant said quickly, ignoring tthe he thi thinly nly veiled veile d sarcasm g gracefully. racefully. “Maste “Masterr Bainb Bainbridge ridge has assigned my servic services es to you from now on on.” .”

*-

--aB- i*-o--

 

.

PREDATOR

& PREY

“Really?”Michael asked, stepping outside and locking “Really?”Michael the door behind behind him. Tha Thatt was a new one. Since Darien’. embrace, embrac e, Calvin had never so much as offered him a driver before, much less one with his own car attached. Michael

had always been content to walk when he had needed to roam ro am a about. bout. In times when driving driv ing had been required, Darien had been more more than happy happy to do it. Otherwise, Michael had alwa al ways ys relied relied on o n taxicabs taxicabs and and buss busses es.. “Let “Let’s ’smove along alo ng then then.” .” “Yes sir.” Th e se The servant rvant minded his his own business rather t han engaging Michael in conversation during the th e drive into in to Iron Rapids. If no noth thin ing g else, Calv Ca lvin in had trained trai ned him wel elll. His p pres resenc ence, e, however, howe ver, set set Michael to t o brooding. brooding. W h y th this is sudden gen genero erossity?Ca ity? Calv lvin in wa was obviou obviously sly trying tto o make some some point, point, but what what was i t ? He never never made made a an n overt ov ert show of any any sort without it meaning something. something. Wa Was Calvin Cal vin trying to replace k i e n unction by function?W function?Was Cal Calvin vin trying to exert an even greater greater force for ce on o n Mi Mic chae hael’s nig nightly htly activi ac tivities ties? ?What was his game? And how had Calvin known to send the driver here rather than to Michael’s jewelry shop in Pontiac? Befo Be fore re any answer occurred to t o him, him , however, the th e ride ended. He instructed the servant to wait by the front steps, not entirely sure if the driver would do SO. Th e man only only nodded and shut off the car’s engine, sitting quietly and looking looki ng at the th e road. road.

“Do you have a book o r something?‘’ “I think I’ll be fine, fin e, sir. sir.” ” Without saying anything more, Michael turned and climbed climb ed tth h e Gideon buildi building’ ng’ss steps. Calvin Cal vin waited waited inside, inside, and it would do Michael no n o good to eschew eschew two summons from fr om el elder der Kindred Kindred in t h e space of a wee week. Were he to t o do so, he might as well well withdraw withdr aw from Michigan’s Kindred society cie ty altog altogether. ether. H e even toye toyed d with that tha t ve very ry idea idea in the elevator, having to resist the urge to press the button for the th e second floor and jump out there befo before re h e reached reached the th e top floor. T h e notion not ion was obviou obviously sly ludicrous ludicrous here o n Earth would would he go? ut i t was an a n endearing ende aring fantasy. fantasy. Instead, he waited a moment after the doors opened before

*-

-----e--

 

CARL BOWeN

stepping out into the th e cold tile ha hallway. A t the th e end of of th the e hall, h e found Calvin Calvin’s ’s office office open. Inside, Cal Calvin vin sat at a t his desk with a large large sheet of of paper open on his desktop. He had already rolled the computer desk‘s chair t o the t he opposite side of his desk, and t h e

overhead lig lights hts glared glared o n the sp spar arse se room. O the th e r than tha n t h e two de desk skss and the th e geometrical sculpture his own sire had made fo forr him o on n a pedestal in the far comer of th the e room, the office was bare. Michael knew from experience that Calvin’s Calvin ’s adjoining o f ic ice ew wa as much more cluttered, cluttered, but his first impression upon entering this room was always that the th e room room needed mor more e detail detail.. He H e rem remembe embered red that Calvin even kept a display case of what he considered Michael’s best pieces of je jewelr welry y work in tthe he ot othe herr room. Consid Considerin ering g that th at that th at room room wa was the one on e in which Calv Calvin in did most of his actual actu al w wor ork k when h he ew wa as alone a lone,, Mich Michael ael had ttaken aken the presence of t h e displa display y as as a an n oflhand complim compliment. ent. “Sit down, Michael,” Calvi Calvin n said, glancing up from his work. He made a final mark w i t h his pen and folded his handss acro hand across ss what h e wa wass working on. on . Michael took the chair opposite his sire, rolling it to face him directly and adjusting the seat seat’s ’s heig height ht at th the e same same time.. H time He e folded one on e foot under unde r h him imse self lf and sat down so that his eye eyess wer were e level with Calvin’s. Calvin’s. He noti noticed ced tha t hatt the pape paperr Calvin Calv in wa was worki working ng with wa wass not no t a n arc archite hitectur ctural al blue blueprin print, t, as he had ha d assu assume med d it i t wo woul uld d be, be, but bu t a map o off Michigan. Cal Calvi vin n had outlined outli ned three sections of tthe he map in tthe he Southeastern portio por tion n of of tth he sta s tate te in yell yellow ow,, red an and d blu blue. e. Even upsid upside e down and half covered by by his si sire re’s ’s hands hands,, Michae Michaell could tel telll that th at the two contiguous sectio sections ns farthest to the south, th the e blu blue e and red red o ones, nes, included the cities o off Pontiac, Ponti ac, Jacks Jackson on and Ann Arbor in which wer were e his a and nd Jere Jereme mey’ y’sshun huntin ting g grounds. T h e

yellow section marked off the no-man’s land between Mich Mi chae ael’ l’ss sect se ctio ion n of th t h e stat st ate e and and Ell Ellio iot’ t’ss territory territory in Lansing. The last time Michael had seen this map had been twenty-five years ago when Calvin had expanded his territory into in to Jackson to accommodate Darien. Th T h e no-man no-man’s ’s land had be been en much smaller, as had Jere Jereme mey’ y’ss grounds. Fro From m his estim est imate ate,, Micha Michael el sa saw that th at his territory territ ory wa was almo almost st th the e sa same me .

- ; ~ ~ w - - - r t r r r r . r

 

PREDATOR&

size as the no-man’s land itself and that th at Je Jere reme mey’ y’ss land now cut at least seven blo blocks cks into in to the suburban suburban neighborho neighborhoods ods south of Jackson. That area was little better than low-income housing, to t o be sure, but it was his territor territory. y. Darien had been bee n particu particularly larly fond of feedi feeding ng there. th ere. “We can discu discuss ss my a alterations lterations i n a moment,” moment,” C Calv alvin in

pmy

said, laying laying his hands flat on o n th t h e map m ap before before him. “I wan wantt to talk about what happened between yourself and Christopher Flynne first.” Michael blinked once and kept his expression expression neutral. “Yes, Calvin.” “H e told me “He me,” ,” Calv Ca lvin in began, “that “th at y you ou took yo your ur time in arriving.”

To say the th e least, least, Michael thought. thoug ht. H e was g glad lad th that at he

could no nott grow grow mo more re pale even under th the eh harsh arsh lights lights..

“ I am most most disappointed that tha t you did not no t d o your best

to arrive in haste.”

Michael opened his mouth to speak speak.. He had n o idea idea what he h e might mig ht sa say, but he h e hoped hope d inspirati insp iration on woul would d strike. “Don’t “Don ’t say say anythin anyt hing, g, Michael,” Michael,” Calv Calvin in said, sittin sit ting g ba back ck in his cha chair. ir. “Christopher told me enough. H He e told me about what you said.” Michael couldn’t help but cock an eyebrow at that. Calvin’s aura betrayed n o sen sense se of of anger. anger.

“You acqu acquitted itted your yourse self lf well enough, enou gh, Michael,” Calvin Calv in said sa id,, “but do not let your pride run ru n away away with wit h you you.. Accor Ac cordding to Christopher, you came acro across ss not a t all as if I had forced you you t o go speak to him.” Nott completelyflat-footed, No flat-footed, Michael Michael said, “I didn’t feel as if you for forced ced me.” “Naturally, “Naturall y, it must must have been obvious that tha t I told you what t o say say,” Calvin Calv in said, “but Christopher showed utmost grace grac e in saying what h e did.” did.” “Indeed,” Michael murmure murmured. d. W h a t i n tthe he world world w wa as happenin happ ening g here “He “H e is very kind.” “Sometimes I worry about abou t you, you, Michael,” Micha el,” Ca Calv lvin in ssaid, aid, apropos of nothing. noth ing. “In others, you make me proud.” P

--d--e-n--

 

CARL B O W E N

Michae Mic haell had no id idea ea how to respond respond to such a stat stateme ement. nt.

“I hav have e ass assur ured ed Chr Christ istoph opher er th that at yo your ur ill behavior wi will ll

not be repeated for the duration of his stay stay,” ,” Ca Calv lvin in said said.. “See th that at you up uphold hold th that at assuran assurance.” ce.”

“Yes Calvin Calvin,” ,” M Michael ichael said, bowing his h head ead to hid hide e his surprise. surpris e. Had Ca Calv lvin in po poss sses esse sed d th the e sam same e capa capacity city fo forr supernatural perception that Michael did, he would surely have seen the confusion and relief that swirled around Michael

like living hal haloe oes. s. Fortunately, only on one e ot othe herr Kindred iin n Adro Ad rock‘ ck‘ss do doma main in possessed that capaci capacity, ty, and h e was n not ot here. “And for ho how w long w will ill Mister Mister Flynne rema remain in in Mic Michihigan?” Michael sai said, d, trying to change chang e tthe he subject without looking look ing like he was trying to to.. Calvin arched an eyebrow, and Michael noticed for the th e fi first rst tim time e ho how w much like Calv Calvin in he must lo look ok when he did the th e sa same me thing. “He wil willl rremain emain un until til he decide decidess to leave,” Cal Calvin vin sai said d coldly, “or until his duty call callss him back to th the e conflict on the th e coast. Unt Until il th then, en, he has earned his rest h he ere re.” .” “Yes, Ca Calv lvin in,” ,” h e said. H He e won wondered dered iiff ma mayb ybe eR Ryn ynn ne was pa part rt of Ad Adro rock ck‘s ‘s advanc advance e in into to Detro Detroit. it. Th Tha a t didn’t se seem em very likely, if Flynne was supposed to be resting. In th the e short, uncomf uncomfortabl ortable e silen silence ce ttha hatt foll followe owed, d,Michae Michaell refle re flecte cted d on h how ow different the these se conv convers ersatio ations ns he had with Calvin were from the ones he had often had with Darien. Rather t h n being filled with remorse or horror at his his condi condi-tion upon bein being g embrac embraced, ed, Darien had reveled reveled iin n his newf newfound ound state. As such, he had looked up to Michael and asked him question questi on aft after er quest question ion.. Whene Whenever ver Mi Michael chael had as aske ked d Ca Calvi lvin n questions during his hi s decade decadess as a neonate in Kindred society, his answers had ranged from terse to nonexistent. “Tha “T hatt be bein ing g sa said id,” ,” Ca Calv lvin in began, uncovering th the e ma map p in front of him, “let us proceed. As you recall, th the e combin combined ed territory you and Darien shared took up the area between your yo ur jjew ewel elry ry worksho workshop p on th the e easter eas tern n side of Pon Pontia tiac c and tthe he factories on th the e wes wester tern n sid side e of the Grand River in JJackson. ackson. When you embraced Darien, I had to extend that territory from fr om what y yo ou we were re or originally iginally all allott otted ed in Pon Pontia tiac c alon alone.” e.”

*-

a rr-

 

pRmATOR &

Michael hated th the e wa way Calvin Calv in used every every opportunit opportunity y a t his disposa disposall t o take ta ke credit for D Da arie ien n’s well well being, bu butt h e had long ssince ince learned how tto o dod dodge ge t h e potent potential ial snare of calling call ing him o n it. Cal Calvin vin had concealed Dari Darien’ en’ss existence from Prince Adrock. Calvin had made sacrifices to gain Michael the righ rightt o off prog progen eny. y. Calvi Cal vin n ha had d introduc intr oduced ed Darien to Kindre Kindred d society, smoothing potential potent ial ripple rippless and stemming the tides of gossip before they could begin. Calvin had even ev en put Darien Dar ien in i n charge of a chai ch ain n o off antique ant ique and a nd

PRey

retail dealerships dealerships th that at he owned secr secretly etly throughout throughou t Michigan. Calvin had done this and more. And Calvin made sure Michael remember remembered ed all h he e had done. “However, with Dari Darien’s en’s disappea dis appearance rance,, yo you u have n o need for so much territory.” He said the words with no expression, hardly looking up at Michael Mi chael at all. Michael flinched. ‘That being th the e ca case, se, I ha have ve excise excised d this area ofyo your ur Jackson territory and dev devoted oted tthe hem m tto o Jer Jerem emey eyTalbot and Clare Clare.. As he has been supportingClare all this time in his limi limited ted space in Ann Arbor, the move is only reason reasonable able.. Fu Further rthermore, more, I have shortened this section of your te terr rrit itor oryy-” ” h e pointed pointed a t th the e edge of Mic Michae hael’s l’s temt te mtor ory y that bordered th t he no-m no-man’ an’ss land, “ forr fu fo future ture consideration. If, for instance, Mister Ellsworth decides to extend Elliot’s territory further between Lansing and Flint, tha thatt ttemt emtory ory wil willl cover cover thii area as well.” Mich ael looked up from t h e map, a puz Michael puzzled expression o n his face. face. “Calvin?” Calvin’s ey eyes es rolled up from tth h e map sl slow owly ly,, over the th e edge of of his his silver-framed sp spect ectacle acles. s. “Yes “Yes?” ?”

“Why again did you feel it necessary to expand

Jere Je reme mey’ y’ss tterr errit itory ory?” ?”

Cal vin collected Calvin co llected his though thoughts ts very slow slowly ly and put o n a long-suff longsufferin ering g expression. Impatie Impatience nce speckled his aura. “JeremeyTalbot voluntarily “Jeremey voluntari ly pu putt himsel himselff in danger and h e brought bro ught back information vital v ital t o Prince Ad Adrroc ock k‘s camcam paign to seiz ize e Detroit iin n the t he n name ame of our sect.”

“I understand that th at h e des deser erve vess to be rewarded,” Michael

beg egan an,, shif shifting ting in his chair. He hated hate d iitt when Cal Calvin vin talked talked to I

; Y @ r S -

 

CARL R O W e N

him like a child. I t inf infuri uriate ated d him that tha t Calvin thought that mayb ma ybe e Michael Michael didn’t understand understand what was goin going g o n around him. hi m. Espe Especi cial ally ly when when Cal C alvi vin n was was the one who didn’t underunderstand stan d the th e question. “But wh why y reward him with more more territory?“ territor y?“ whatt he asked for,”Calvin said,f o l d q his hands again. “It is wha “But was it ntzessq? “Michael pressed on. ‘Th ‘The e idorma-

tion he brought back back can’t have have been so im impo port rtan antt tha that-”

“Th at what, Michael?”Calvin “That Michael?”Calvin cut cu t in. Mich Michael ael had been about to t o sa say, ‘ T h a t Darie Darien n had ha d to t o die for it.”

“Tha “T hatt Jeremey deserves more territory terr itory for bringing it it,” ,” Michael amended lam lamely ely. “Could it i t ?W h at wa was it?” Michae ael, l,” ” Ca Calvin lvin sai said. T h a t “Thatis not your concern, Mich

inf ormati inform ation on is is for Prince Adroc Adrock k‘s ears and my my own. He He and I are in charge of planning the t he adva advance nce into i nto Detroit.”

“I understand that t hat,, Calvin,” Calvin ,” Michael Michael said said des desper perate ately, ly, “but I don’t know tha t hatt Jeremey eve even n needs more territory, really.

H e and Clare have ha ve been doing fine, haven’t they?”

“It is obv obviou iouss to me th that Jeremey Jeremey does need more space space in which to feed, Michael. He and that woman he sponsors have been bee n sharing spac space e made made for one ever ever since he took he herr in.”

“Wel l, that’s what I’m saying,” Michael “Well, Micha el said, leaning lean ing forwar for ward d in i n his chair cha ir to put his hands ha nds against against Calvin’s Calvin’s desk. desk. “Jeremey “Jereme yand Clar C lare e have been be en doing fine in i n Jere Jeremey mey’s ’s erritory all this thi s time. Frankly Frankly,, I don’t think thin k Cla Clare re should reall really y even be left alone in a territory by by herself.” herself.”

“I am not granting Clare her own territory, territory, Michael,” Calvin Cal vin said, sitting up straighter in his h is chair. chair. “I am expanding Jeremey’s territory.” “But why after all this time?“ time?“Michael Michael said. “Jeremey has set up a routine in his territory. Won’t changing things around o n him only only ups upset et him?Youknow him?Youknow how how he h e is ab abou outt his routines.”

“Neither the th e time frame nor Jeremey Talbo Talbot’s t’s routines are relevant in this matter, Michael,” Calvin said, raising his voice sligh slightly tly.. H e also leaned forward against his desk, keeping his eyes higher than his childe’s. “As you recall, I offered offe red Darien his own hun hunti ting ng grounds as as soon as as you created him. I expanded yo your hunting hunt ing range to encompass encompass an area ar ea almost as large as as th t h at of the th e princ prince’ e’ss own childe. Now

*-

--d-r*----

 

PREDATOR&PREY

th e ssituation the ituation has changed changed,, and JeremeyTalbot and his wa warrd are more more deserving of tth h e space. I t is within with in m my y autho authority rity tto o arrange arrang e matters tthus, hus, and so have I done.”

So th that at was that. Michael sat back heavi heavily ly iin n his chair,

n o longer making eye co cont ntac actt with Calvin.

“This matter is n no o t up for dis discussi cussion, on, Michael,” Calv Calvin in said sai d after only a sshor hortt pause pause.. Mich Michael ael caught a vagu vague e glimmer o off deception in th that at statement, indicating th that at he could poss po ssiibl bly y hav have e nego negotiated tiated to recoup some of his territory from the no-man’s land into which it had been subsumed. His naggi na gging ng questions had obv obvio iousl usly y cost him any such ch chanc ance e

now. “And I wou would ld th than ank k yo you u to mind you yourr manners even in my pr priva ivate te prese presence. nce. Y Yo ou are being u unreason nreasonable.” able.” “I’m sorry, Calvin,” Michael said, glad agai again n ttha hatt C Calvin alvin did no n o t pos osssess his perceptive capabilities. He tried to say more, but all tha t hatt came out wa wass, “I humbly apologize.” understandable ndable that you are co confu nfuse sed d an and dd distraught, istraught, “It is understa

Michael,” Michae l,” Cal Calvi vin n sa said id with a superior ton tone. e. “ “Y You have have inc incurr urred ed quite a loss.” The way he sai said d iitt so bla blandl ndly, y, Mich Michael ael could no nott telll iiff C tel Cal alvi vin n was re refer ferrin ring g tto o Darien o r his former hunting g~ounds.How g~ounds. Howeve ever, r, ther there e are o oth ther er co concer ncerns ns at work work here t han merely mere ly yo your urs. s. Y Yo ou h hav ave e nev never er ssuf uffci fcient ently ly grasped the fact that Kindre Kin dred d society in this region do does es no nott revolve around yo you ur conven con venienc ience. e. Darien iiss gone, Mich Michael, ael, and we must adapt to fill his eco ecologi logical cal n nich iche, e, les lestt w e upset the balance we work so hard to maintain maintain.. Jere Jeremey meyundersta understands nds as much much,, w which hich is wh why y he acce accepted pted responsibilityover th that at te terr rrit itory ory.” .”

Michael said nothing. Jeremey had accepted responsibility? Had Calvin offered it to him, rather than having Jeremey ask ask him for it? “W hatt we must con “Wha consider sider no now,” C Cal alvi vin n went on before Michaell could recover fully, ‘ he dispensa Michae dispensation tion o off Darie Darien’s n’sho hold ld-ings. Had M e n discussed wit with hy yo ou tth he ex exte ten nt of his assets?“ The question insulted Michael, but he did not let it show. As if Darien woul would d keep secre secrets ts from him. “He told me about tthe he storesh e ran for you you,” ,” he said, said, his voice list listle less ss.. “T “The he a anti ntiqu que e dealership dealerships, s, th the e chain cha in of jew jewel elry ry stores, sto res, th the e assistant directorship he held a t tthe he mu muse seum um,, the @

-

 

‘I

ille illegal gal fencin fencing g operation h e and Elli Elliot ot had set up o on n tthe he border of of this yell yellow-ou ow-outli tlined ned region here o on n th t h e map.. .”

“Yes,” Calv Calvin in said, waving th the e list to t o an end. “ASyou may ma y be aware, Darien participated iin n these ventures iin n re re-h e opportunities I provided him.” turn for tth Michael was well aware that Calvin had introduced Darien to a great man many yo off h his is contacts contac ts iin n tthe he publishing industry, in return fo forr Dar Darien ien pu puttin tting g his sur surpri prisi sing ng busine business ss acumen acumen to w wor ork. k. Th Those ose c cont ontacts acts had al allo lowed wed Darien tto o pu purs rsue ue his lov love e of writing over the years. I t w a s those selfsame business ventures tha thatt had put Dar Darie ien n into cont contact act with a great many jew-

elry broker brokerss ac acros rosss th the e country,which ha had dg given iven Mic Micha hael el’s ’s work work the th e grea greatest test ex expo posu sure re to an audi audience ence th that at it h had ad ever had. Michael had never really thought of it thus before. Calvin Cal vin had taught him t h e ru rules les and traps of Kindre Kindred d society, even if he had done so mostly by letting him fall into them. Cal Calvin vin h had ad seen to his finances and fou found nd bu buyer yerss for his wor work i n on one e fashion or another. C Calvin alvin had foun found d food for him when he had been reluc reluctant tant t o hunt. hun t. Calvin had cleaned up his me messes. Cal Calvin vin had eve even n protected bo both th h e and Darien Dar ien when th they ey mos mostt needed it. For as long as h e had been a vampire, Calvin had looked out for Michael. He had done tth h e sam same e fo forr Darien when Michael had n not. ot. “Th at bei “That being ng tth h e ca case se,” ,” Calvi Calvin n continued, “ma “many ny of his asset ass etss are alrea already dy in my name. A t t h e very least, po power wer of attorney atto rney transfers back to mor mortal tal retain retainers ers in my employ.” employ.” ‘ S owhat o what does that mean?” Michael aske asked, d, although h e alrea already dy had a fair ide idea. a. “That means, Michael, that I now own most of what one woul would d cons consider ider to ha have ve be been en Dari Darien en’s ’s assets,” Ca Calvi lvin n sa said id.. And mine as wel well, l, Michael thought. “As such, I am suspending the operations on which Darien had th the e most direct direct influence until I can have the appropriate details seen to that will transfer the resources t o the mutual control o off our clan entire.” Michael Micha el wai waited ted sev severa erall sec secon onds ds before speaking. “Yo You’ u’re re making Darien’s holdings clan assets?“ he asked, trying to remain calm. By all rights those re resou sourc rces es should be his an and d his

 

PRFDATOR

alone. He was Darien’s sire. He had created Darien. H e had been Darien’s best friend. O f ou ours rse, e, he had n o real me means ans of arguing Calvin’s Calvin’sdec decisi ision on either. Cal Calvin’ vin’ss lawyershad total sway over the mortal p pap aper erwo work rk,, and Micha Michael el had n o concept conc ept o off the th e Byz Byzant antine ine str struct ucture ure of th the e legal ssyst ystem em himself. W Wh hat wa wass more, Calvin had more status in Kindred circles t han every other ot her vampire in th the e area sa save ve Prince Adr Adrock. ock. Michael could not argue his case with anyone possessed of the authority to countermand count ermand Calvin’ Calvin’ssdecision,even if he did have a compelling case.Who was he to even consider such a tthin hing? g? “Yes, Michael. You remem remember ber tth h e ac acces cesss codes for the clan accounts and the protocols that are associated with

pey

using them, I presume?”

Michael nodded. The clan included not only he and Calvin Cal vin,, bu butt al also so Vi Villanova, llanova, Samuelson, Byrd. W h y hould he have to share with a n y of them what Darien had worked so hard for so many years to ke keep ep iin n such good fiscal condition?

“Is th that at acceptable to y you ou,, Michael?” “I accept it, Calvin,” Michael sa said. id. He knew h he e rea reall lly y had no n o choice. “But I don’t understand it. it.” ” Calvin sat quietly a moment, but he deigned to explain his motives. “By rights, Michael,” he began, “these assets belong solely to me. However, instead of hoarding them the m all tto o my myse self lf,, I am making making them available t o everyo everyone ne in our extend ex tended ed fa fami mily ly.. Even Christoph Christ opher er Flynne will have limited access whil while e he remains in town.” Michael had not been aware that Flynne was a clanmate. The work Flynne did was not exactly the type one wo woul uld d normally at attribute tribute t o a clan otherwise known as the Clan of the Rose. “In doing so ” he went on, “ I gi give ve every everyone one a n opprtunity to take par partt in th the e eff effort ort to mai mainta ntain in th the e econ economic omic we well ll be being ing of the state, rather t han shouldering the the bur burden den my mysself and co comming across as either a tyrant or a self-promotingmartyr.” The speech struck Michael as Calvin’s personal race to see which of his purposes h e could def defeat eat first. But, as old and canny a s he was, Calvin must have some reason for speaking speakin g thus.

-

--d -% d p --m D -D D

 

C A R L BOWFN

“Now,” Calvin said, rolling up the map, “if you have nothing more, Michael, I have a request to make of your time this evening.” “May I ask a question?” question? ” Calvin stared at Michael a moment, letting him know thatt any an tha answe swerr woul would d come only only at a t th t h e behest of his utmost pati pa tien ence ce.. “Yes.” “Why di “Why didn dn’t ’t you tel telll me me h r i e n was dead?”When h e asked, he concentrated all of his supernatural perception o on n Calvin’ss fface. Calvin’ ace. Likely unawa unaware re of ju just st how keen that th at percepti perception on was, the older vampire made no effo effort rt to concea conceall the wash wash of pale colo colors rs and emotionsthe question rais raised. ed. Ca Calv lvin in had spent the grea greatest test portion of his time since his embrace building building his

personal assets and holdings holdings,, rather than develop developing ing the th e supernatural pernat ural abilitie abilitiess others of of his kind put so much stock in.

“I wa wass unsure unsure of how i t might affect you you,, Michael,” Michael,” h e

said. “ I did not n ot know what your reaction reac tion would would be. be.”

Michael dige digest sted ed th the e nonve n onverba rballcues cues tha thatt ca came me along with the answ answer er and determined th that at Calvin Calvi n wa was indeed indeed telling the truth.. An truth And d yet, yet, knowing knowing Calvin Calv in as he did, did, he knew knew that the answer was the imagination. of about sire cared He could n onot more morcomplete e believe by thatany his stretch his feelings than h e could tak take e a day tri trip p to t o Windsor Par Park. k.

“I se see, e,” ” he h e mumbled. Ther Th ere e would would be no n o more discusdiscus-

sion. Calvin would not say another word on the subject. “Wha “W hatt is it y you ou would would like me me to t o do?” do? ”

Calvin rolled two elastic bands of th the e same make make and color col or onto on to the th e rolled-up map and slid slid the paper iinto nto a compact cardbo cardboard ard tube that tha t had been sitting o n the floor beside his desk. desk. He then th en snapped a plastic end cap int into o place in the tube and handed tthe he package package to Michael. “JeremeyTalbot “JeremeyTal bot will be exp expect ecting ing you in A n n Arbor Arbor this this evening eve ning,” ,” he said said.. “ I want you to take this map to him and explain to him the bou bounda ndarie riess of his his new territory. territory. I wa want nt you to tell hi him m ho how w you you and I di disc scus usse sed d these these boun boundarie dariess and an d how you grac gracio ious usly ly agreed agreed to to the th e changes changes that have have been wrou wrough ght. t.” ” “Yes Calvin,” Michael said glumly. He did not even have t h e ene energy rgy t o be angry angry this time. His anger had dulled rs lrrr rrm m *L --a--*-rslr

 

in theleaving nights had found out th that at Darien w wa as two ng dead, leavi onlysince bitterhe resentment.

“ I want you to show Jeremey the same respect you showed Christopher Flynne, Michael,” Michael,” Calvin Calvi n added. added. Michael debated doing doing just th that, at, but he kept the t he smile smile that went along w i t h th the e notion hidden. hidden. “And don’t forget about attending Prince Adrock‘s gather four nights hence,” Calvin Calv in sai said. d. “We “We will will both expect you to be present for the confirmation of Lionel Braughton’ Braug hton’ss proge progeny. ny.” ” Michael had forgotten all about the fact that he actually had a job in official gatherings of his kind. Ever since he had disc discov overe ered d th the e extent exte nt of Mich Michael’ ael’ss capacity capac ity for su-

pernatural perception, pe rception, Calvin Ca lvin had impres impressed sed Michael into in to servic ser vice e at court. Using his supernatural sight o n demand was the th e only responsibi responsibility lity Michael had t o the th e prince, p rince, but the thought of using i t for Lionel’s benefit sickened him. He and Lionel had always gotten along well enough, but Michael kne knew w tha thatt such cou could ld never never be t h e case again. again.

“I hav have e informe informed d your driver dri ver o off your your most pressing en en-gagements, gageme nts,” ” Calvin concluded. ‘? believe he is waiting for you downstairs.”

Michael nodded again and stood. He held the cardboard tube t ube at his side and an d bowe bowed d stif stiffl fly. y. “And Michael,” Calvin added as Michael turned to go. “Don’t keep Mister Talbot Talbo t waiting. waiting. His status st atus has increased crease d fi five-fo ve-fold ld since his return from Detroit.” “Yes Calvin,” Michael said. Hearing his own name coming from Calvin’s mouth had begun to sound like a hammer-blow hammer -blow against an anvil. He H e had to get out of of this office. “I’ll go there immediately.”

“DO hat hat.. Good evening, evenin g, Michael.” Michael.” Michael did not answe werr. He opened opene d th t h e door and fled.

 

CARL R O W E N

Villanova eme emerg rged edScene from the thT’wc e adjoi adjoining ning o offi ffice ce a momen momentt later, toying with some golden nick-knack Michael had crafted no n o mor more e t ha han n five year yearss ago. Marcus had obviously picked pic ked iitt u up p from Ba Bainb inbrid ridge’ ge’ss perso personal nal display case. He rolle rolled d the c chai hairr on o n tthe he opposite side of Ba Bain inbr brid idge ge’s ’sdesk back t o its position positio nb by y the compute computerr desk desk and sat in i n it. The Th e tr trink inket et fla flashed shed i n his long fi fing nger ers. s. T h e trinket tr inket was, Bainbridge noticed, a styl st yliz ized ed ankh pe pendant ndant inset with a fine fin e outline of of dia diamond mond chips around the edge. The pie piece ce would lik likely ely c cut ut glass iiff called calle d upon tto od do o so so.. T Th h a t utility outwei outweighed ghed its sentimental value, valu e, as far as Bainbridge was conc concerne erned. d. “Observations?”Bainbridge aske “Observations?”Bainbridge asked. d. He made a m mental ental note to take an inventory of his office’s display cases after

Villanova left. “Da rien “Darie n gave yo you thi this,” s,” M Marcus arcus said, g gaz azin ing g fixedly a att the th e ankh ankh.. “I wou would ld have thought t h a t M Michael ichael m mad ade e it.” it.” “He did,” did,” Bainbridge said, no nott looki looking ng up. “ “He He created i t after th the e last last Olympic Games in Atlanta.” Atla nta.” “But I sen sense se a much stronger tie t o Darien in this piece piece.. How did did h he e get get it?” “It came through throu gh o one ne o off th the e jewelry jewelry shops Darie Darien n ran o n my my behalf,” behalf,” Bainbridge said off offhanded handedly. ly. “T “The he se selle llerr was trying tryin g t o get rrid id of of iit. t. Apparentl Appa rently y it wa wass to be melted down in the t he back o off th the e shop rather th than an sold as it is.” “And Darien Darien brought it to you you?” ?”Villanova Villanova asked, stil stilll staring at it with an unbroken stare. ‘What about those othe ot herr pieces pieces in y you ourr collection?”

“The sa same me,” ,” Bainbridg Bainbridge e sa said, id, looking up a t last. Even a att this th is di dist stan ance ce,,he cou could ld see how gla glass ssy y Villan Villanova’s ova’seye eyess se seemed. emed. “Did Darien Darien give them all to t o you?” “Yes.” “Amazing,”Villanova “Amazing,”Villan ova said, turning th the e piece over and over in his hand. “Did he say why?” “He said he did it to keep them out of pawn shops,” Bainbridge said, g grow rowing ing slightly uncom uncomforta fortable. ble. “H “He e told me that t hat h e knew that th at Michael somet sometimes imesvisited pawn sho shops ps ~ -r --

r r r l r r ~ - r r - . r

 

PREDATOR

& PREY

to see what people had had recently turned in. I believ believe e Michael Micha el considered that th at activi act ivity ty a sort of of retrograde market research.” “Examples of what n o t t o do do,” Marcus murmured murmured with a wry smile. “But why bring them the m t o you?” “Dar ien felt it would “Darien would make Michael Michael feel more supported supported by me if I displayed his work in my private offices,” Bainbridge said. “Darien felt that it might make Michael more amenable to our goals.” He shrugged. “What is your impression of how effective the tactic tact ic has been?” Villanova put the tip of his small finger through the loop in the th e ankh an kh and held it up, never neve r taking his ey eye es of off it. i t.

“ I thin think k it’ t’ss going t o take a great deal more than tha n a case of gaudy gaudy cas castdo tdoff jewelry to t o convin con vince ce Michae Mic haell tto o go go alo along ng with you you at a t this point.”

“With

US,’’Bainbridge

said. “This coup is not en-

tirely my idea.” Villanova shrugged. “Fairr enough. T h e point is that “Fai th at trying trying to t o recruit Michael is probably a lost cause now. I believe he h e was lyi lying ng to you aboutt what transpired between himsel abou himselff and our runner runne r from out of state.” Bainbridge mulled that over without responding. Villanova Villan ova changed t h e subject. “Has Jeremey made any progres progresss with the th e Milliners?” “App arently,” “Apparen tly,” Bainbridge said. said. “Before “Before his sojourn sojou rn to Detroit, he made contact with a woman of that family named Li Lia. He arranged a meeting. meeting . Talbot believes that th at Miss Milliner Milli ner may may be willing to cast ca st he herr lo lott with wit h us and challenge chal lenge Ell Ellio iot’ t’ss transport tran sportation ation holdings.”

“And if she’s discovered?”Villanova discovered?”Villanova asked. “HOW re you prepared to answer to Pr Prince ince Adrock Adro ck if he h e finds out about abo ut her before you you make your your coup.”

“It wo won’ n’tt matter matter,” ,” Bainbridge ass assure ured d him. him . “Ev “Even en should the th e wor worst happen, Milliner is is a n independent. indep endent. I t shou should ld be no trouble convincing Adrock that tha t she undertook to usur usurp p Elliot’s position in our society on her own merit. Should that not be an option, I can make it seem as if Jeremey C

e m -m e -n r r s r -

 

C A R L B O W EN

acted acte d on his own i n invit inviting ing her here here.. I have contingencies based bas ed on bo both th necess necessities.” ities.” Villano Vill anova va tilted his he head ad in surpri surprise se but continu co ntinued ed t o look lo ok at tthe he ankh in hi hiss hand. “You wou would ld sell Tal Talbot bot ou out?” t?”

“If nee needs ds be be.” .” “And me, Cal Calvin vin?” ?” Villano Villanova va asked. “Have yo you u and Jeremey Jereme y constru constructed cted ‘conting ‘contingency ency plans’ against me?“

“I don’t think th that at such a drastic meas measure ure woul would d be nec-

essary,” Bainbridge said, taking off his glasses and looking directly direct ly at Vi Vill llan anov ova’ a’ss e eye yes, s, eve even n thoug tho ugh h Villanova didn’t rreeturn he look. “Should th the e wors worstt circumstances arise, arise, I will simp si mply ly tell Marion Adrock tth h e tru truth th about abou t yo your ur part in i n this.” “In hopes of what? Leniency?” “Har “H ardl dly, y,” ” Bainbr Bainbridge idge sn snort orted. ed.

“Then “Th en what?” “Satisfaction.” Villanova smiled distantly. “Then let us hope that it doesn’ doe sn’tt come to that.”

 

CARL B O W E N

Scene Three Timothy liked his new room much better t han the old. This Th is rroo oom m had its own bathroom and a ceilingfan and a closet larger t h a n the hall bathroom bathroom at his dad’s house. This room, he dad’ d’ss roo room m back home. In In thi thiss room, room, was sure was larger t han his da he could a adjust djust the the spe speed ed of of tth he ceili ceiling ng fan to just the perfect temperature. temperatur e. He cou could ld hang up the clothes Je Jere reme mey y and Clare Cla re boughtt h bough him im iin n just the t he w wa ay he liked liked them hung. He could could take a shower show er every every nigh nightt after he he woke woke up up.. Everything w wor orke ked d like like he liked it, which was tth he best he could could hope hope for these days.

I t had been stra strange ngewa waki king ng up later and and later sinc since eJere Jeremey mey ’

ha d first tak had taken en him hi m away away,, but but he h e wa was us used ed tto o it. He now woke up just just an hour hou r befo before re Jeremey and Clare, Cl are, and h he e had th the e enti tire re ro room om to hi hims msel elf. f. He c could ould take a bath ba th or a showe shower, r, put pu t on clean clothes, clean up his room, fol fold d his dirty clothes in into to a plastic laundry bag and drop them down the laundry chute hole ho le in the back back of of his huge closet. closet. Onc Once e th the e sun went down,

Jeremey and Clare would come for him, and they would all have hav e a long lo ng breakfast-dinner breakfast-dinner wh wher ere e he wo woul uld d ea eatt scram scramble bled d eggs eg gsand ham, h am, and a nd th they ey wo woul uld dh have ave win wine e or tomat to mato o so soup up.. Th e n Jeremey wo woul uld d lea leave ve Clare Cla re al alone one to play play with him or talk to him like h e was her h er son for a few few hours. hours. T he n Jeremey wo woul uld d come back back an and d ttell ell h him im sto storie ries. s. T Th h e sstories tories wer were so si simp mple le tha thatt Timothy Timo thy could gue guess ss the th e endings endings a mile aw awa ay, but b ut it was nice enough to hear Jere Jeremey meytell them. T Th h e sto stori ries eshelped helped him stay calm. They helped him get used to living with Jeremey and Clare. They helped him fo forg rget et about his dad and school and everything th that at had come bejibre. After the th e stories, stories, Timothy had a n hour or two to himself to look around the house or read quietly in his room before bef ore Clar Cl are e woul would d come come to lock hi him m in. Th The e sam same e had been happenin happ ening g for a week or so, and Timothy found the routine rou tine easy to lapse into. into . H e didn’t even get scared when Jeremey left him alone alo ne with Clar Clare e any mor more. e. Sure Sure,, Clar Clare e treated him like her baby baby,, wh which ich wa wass still st ill pret pretty ty weird, but bu t sh she e didn’ didn’tt get really cr crazy. He was adjus adjusting ting to t o his new circ circums umstan tances ces more and more easily now that Jeremey was a constant figure in his life. life. He didn’t even think th ink of it as kidnapping any more.

 

PREDATOR& P R E Y

He’d He ’d been adopted. adopte d. In time, Jeremey had promised him, they might even get to start st art taking a nightly walk walk.. Xmot Xmothy hy didn’t think it was safe to go walki walking ng at night, nigh t, but it would be nice to get out ou t of of th t he house house fina finally lly.. Timothysat around thinking think ing of how nice nice iitt wou would ld be until Clare came to summon him. She unlocked the door to his room and peeked in. in. She found him sitting on the t he edge dge of of his made-up bed adjusting his clip-on tie and making sure that the th e starche star ched d edges edges of his collar were were straigh str aight. t. Jeremey liked liked it when he look looked ed “ship shape.” He looked up up a att Clare, expecting her he r to say say, “W “Wake ake up, sweetie,” just llike ike she sh e alw always ays did. did. Instead, she stepped stepped in and closed closed the th e door behind behin d her. “Timothy,” she said, glancing around nervously. Her cheeks seemed flushed, flushed , and her hai hairr was just slightly slightl y me mess ssed ed up, like she’d hurried up here from downstairs where she and Jeremey Jerem ey slept. slep t. “Goo “Good, d, you’ you’re re awake.” awake.” “Yes, ma ma’am,’’ T m o t h y said quietly. quietl y. Sh She e liked lik ed it i t when wh en h e sho showed wed her respect. respect. He hoped doing so wou would ld keep ke ep her from doing something wei weird. rd.

“Jerem “Jer emey ey’s ’sgoing tto o be bus busy ton tonigh ight, t, Timot Timothy,” hy,” she said, crossing the room to stand directly in front of him. “He’s having a business meeting w i t h a man from Pontiac. He won’ wo n’tt be home unti un till late. lat e. And An d you you know what th that at means.” means.” Emothy actually had no idea. He shrank back from her, his eyes eyes wide like a rabbit’s. All las lastt month, month , when w hen Clare wasn’t talking to him like his mom had talked to his dad before befo re she’d she’d moved out, ou t, she she’d ’d talked to him like this. T Th hat voice gave him hi m a wor wormy feeling feeling i n the t he pit of his stomach. Hearing it mad made e his face bum like he h e had a feve fever. r. “Jeremeygot ready for his hi s meet me etin ing g earl early, y, so I drove right over here,” Clare said, unbuttoning the top button of her blou bl ouse se.. E m o t h y had had heard no n o car engines outside, which didn’t didn ’t make a difference any anyway, way, because Clare slept slep t right righ t downstairs with Jeremey. Jeremey. Wher Wh ere e was Jeremey? Jerem ey? Had Clare Clar e done something to t o him? hi m? She Sh e wouldn’ wouldn’tt be acting th this is way unless h e was was gone. Wher Wh ere e had he gone? “Isn’tJeremeymaking “Isn’t making d din inne ner? r?” ”Tim Timoth othy y as asked ked.. His stomstomach ac h felt felt hollo hollow, w, like li ke he was goi going ng to t o collapse from from the t he inside inside.. q

-;[email protected]

 

CARL BOWeN

‘Wot toni ‘Wot tonight, ght,” ” Clare sa said id,, giving him a wi wink nk and a smile that th at made made his skin sq squirm uirm and run cold. “I’ve got you all to myse my self lf.. An And he’ll nev never er know as long as you don’t don’t come around the th e ho house use wh when en he he’s there.” She actually gi gig ggl gle ed a att th that at,, covering her sm smil ilin ing g mout m outh h with a hand. Timothy felt fel t like he was going to throw up. How had this happened?What happened?What was happening? Wow help me get out of th this is blouse, Timothy Timothy.. I want to do somethingnau naughty ghty,, and I don’t want to waste any time. You never know f Jeremey might try to surprise us.” She leaned over over him and pus pushe hed d hi him m on onto to his back back o on n the th e be bed. d.

 

CARL ROWEN

Scene lclur Jeremey Tal Talbot bot’s ’s hou house se w wa as n no o t ext extrao raordi rdinari narily ly large large as homes hom es g go, o, Michael deci decided, ded, but it was quit quite e a dis displ play ay of of we wealth alth as far as homes in this part of Ann Arbor, Michigan were concerned. That Th at being th the e case case,, the housi housing ng a are reas as with which Jeremey surrounded his rresiden esidence ce wer were n no ot exactl exactly y of the th e quality Michael would have expected. Unlike many ambitious Michigan Kindr Kindred, ed, Jeremey did not keep a sec second ond haven i n Iron Rapids it itse self lf.. For whatev whatever er reas reason, on, Jere Jeremey mey didn’t particularly seem to relish tthe he idea of leaving his hunting hun ting grounds a t all all,, exc excep eptt to visit El Elys ysiu ium m when wh en summoned. Michae Mic haell sup suppos posed ed tth hat Je Jere reme mey’ y’ss reclusive ten tenden dency cy was on e o one off t h e reasons so many Michigan Kindred labeled Ta Tallbot mad, but he couldn’t say tha t hatt h e particularly held against Jeremey th the e desire to see to his o own wn aff affair airs. s. The fear with which the Kindred beheld Jeremey and memb me mbers ers of his clan made made no sense o Michael, how howeve ever. r. Ca Calv lvin in had tried to expla explain in to h him im once how each and ev ever ery y memb member er of JJer erem emey ey’s ’scl clan an ha had d bee been n cur cursed sed wi with th insan insanit ity y in the Kindr Kindred ed’s ’s earliest nights on Earth, but Michael did not fancy himself one to mak make e generalizations generalizationsbas based ed o on n rumor. rumor. H He e would gener-

alize based o n status or appeara appearance, nce, he re read adil ily y admitted, admitted, but he had seen n o indication indication th that at Jeremey was mad mad,, so he steadfastly held to the impression that saying so was merely exaggeration. Gra Grant nted ed,, most o off w what hat h he e kn knew ew of of Jeremey came second sec ond-ha -hand nd fr from om D Darie arien, n, but Michael trusted Da Dari rien en’s ’s wor word d as much as h e trusted trusted his own observations.Darien had found Jeremey thou thoughtfu ghtful, l, reasonable, fastidious and capable as a leader, so Michael believed it of him. I t had been on those grounds that Darien had chosen to volunteer to accompany Jeremey’scoterie Jeremey’s coterie into Detr Detroit, oit, and it had been on those grounds that th at Michael had held Jeremey in his esteem. Now, at least, Michael could not take that esteem as read. As the head of his coterie, Jeremey was ultimately responsible for Darien’s death, and Michael had yet to determine how how h e felt a about bout that. His p preconceptions reconceptions about Talbot Tal bot’s ’sleadership ability had begun t o flake and peel awa way y since th the e ni night ght be befo fore re last, and h he e had n o t yet decide decided d what

*--

--aBw-@J----o

 

PRDATOR

feelings belonged feelings belonged in their thei r place. place. And An d yet, h e still found himself se lf unwillin unwi lling g to generaliz generalize. e. He H e had come to Jere Jereme mey’ y’ss haven this thi s evening as much to t o get a reading reading of of the th e man as to deliver the th e information informat ion Calvin had asked asked him to. The appearance of the house, at least, bore Darien’s impressions out out.. I t stoo stood d three stories stories tall a t the t he bottom bottom of the hill along which its unevenly unevenly paved paved street recline reclined. d. Th The other houses houses up and down the th e street mirrore mirrored d this one in design, but not in scope. T h e y lay closer to one another with smaller yards and fewer trees growing therein. Only two trees grew in the front yard of Jeremey’s home, but the back ba ck prope propert rty y seemed to be full of of them. th em. Remarkably, howhow ever, no leaves cluttered the yard of Jeremey’s home. In defiance of t h e onset of autumn, autum n, Jeremey had had the th e yard yard raked clean and the grass trimmed to resemble a pristine carpet. Th T h e six-foot-tall privacy privacy fence fence around the side and back bac k borders of his property property even eve n served to keep t h e leaves leaves from his neighbors’ few trees in their thei r own yards. “Sir ,” Mich “Sir,” Michae ael‘ l‘ss driver driv er said from inside the t he still-i stil l-idlin dling g car at the curb. Michael turned around quickly. He’d all but forgot for gotten ten th t h e car c ar wa was there. there. “You “Yourr package, sir sir.” .” The servant handed the cardboard tube out through the window, and Michael took it.

pney

‘Th ank you. you... . What’ What’ss your your name? nam e? I di didn’ dn’tt ask ask before.” “Richard, sir,” sir,” the driver said. said. Michael tucked the tube under his arm. T h e n thank you, Richard. Now, I’d like you to be here waiting when I am ready ready to g o home home,, but i t doesn’t look like you you’r ’re e allo allowed wed neighborhood.” to park on the street in this neighborhood.” Michael glanced up and down dow n the street st reet in either eit her direction and saw that indeed, no one had parked a car on the street. No one seemed to have parked in a driveway either. Any cars that belonged belonged to residents of t h e neighborhood neighborhood had been pulled pulled int i nto o gara garage gess against t h e encro e ncroachi aching ngcold cold of of winwinter. Oddly enough, every mailbox lining the road was the same make and color. color. Th T h e du d u g i n garb garbag age e bins at a t the the edge edge of every yard yard were were closed and paint pa inted ed the t he same colo color. r. Even the t he spar sp arse se stree st reetl tligh ights ts glared with exactly the th e same color color and in*n

 

C A R L FJOWFN

tensity. tensit y. Michael Mich ael never ca came me to tth h e subur suburbs; bs; th the eu ug gly, molded regula reg ularit rity yo off the residences jarred him. circle, sir,” Richard said, looking straight ahead “I’llwindshield. out the “I’ll lea leave ve tthe he car phone on in case you need a n emergency emergency pickup pickup.” .” “Emergency pickup ?” Michael couldn’t help but ask with wit h a curl c url of of hi hiss lip. “How dramat dra matic. ic. Did you u use se tto ow wor ork k rus h-taxicab b servicebefore coming to wo work rk fo forr Cal Calvin vin?“ ?“ for a rush-taxica drove ambulances, sir,” Richard answered. work for you now.” I?

“And I

Michael stood up straight. ‘‘Justbe here when I come out. out.” ” Richa rd nodded o Richard once nce and pulled awa away y slow slowly ly to circle circ le the th e neighborh neighborhood. ood. Michael Michael h hoped oped no on one e cal calle led d th e police o n him, suspecting suspecting that th at h e wa wass casing tth h e residences residences for a burglary. Straightening out that particular misconception might take more time than Michael cared to spend away from his territory te rritory for for one night. Having run out of excuses to stall this meeting any farther, Michael went t o th the e front do door or of Jeremey’s Jeremey’shome. home. As Darien had warned him many times in the past, he knocked knocke d quickly quickly three times, times, onc once e again, th then en three more times. This sim simple ple code let the servant answering answering th the e door know that the person knocking was a member of Jeremey’s society and was to be treated with the utmost respect. Michaell was of Michae of the opin o pinion ion that th at a well-trained well-train ed ser servan vantt wo woul uld d

trea t every visitor with sai treat said respect, but h e wa wass no nott here to criticize the way Jeremey ran his affairs affairs in h his is own home. After a short pause, the door swung open slowly. A young, you ng, healthy looking Caucasian woman greeted him and ushered him inside. “Welcome, Mister Luther,” th the e woman said, speaking with a heavy British British accent. Michael didn’t know anything anyth ing aboutt tthe abou he quality of of British accents, accent s, but this ser servant vant’s ’s voic voice e sounded sounde d crisply regal, as if he herr family ha had d been servi serving ng royalty for generations. “My name is Susan Rainsford; I tend Mister Talbo Talbot’ t’ss house ho use during dur ing his indisposed indispo sed hours.” “How’s “How ’s your bed, Rainsford? Rains ford?” ” Micha Michael el asked wit with h a flat expression.

c

- - z - r r - u r r - -

 

PREDATOR & P R E Y

“That’s very very amusing,” Rainsford said said smoothly, flashflas hing Michae Michaell a mas mask ko off amuse amusemen ment. t. “I believe your childe, Mister Mist er Salway, Salway, made the same bon mot when he last visited.” visited.” T h a t remark withered withered Michae Michael’ l’ss attempt atte mpt to force force him into lighter spirits, spirits, and he h e remained remained silent as Rainsf Rainsford ord led led him down a long hall to a sitting room. It seemed like the ghoul had mentioned Darien on purpos purpose, e, just to t o get under his skin. Without pressing the issue, however, Rainsford bow bo wed and shut Michael alone in th t h e room. Michae l took a deep, cushioned chair Michael cha ir opposite opposite the th e door do or and looked around. The Th e carpet in th t he room was was a dee deep p brown brown that th at blended blended nicely with the th e molding molding along along the floo floor. r. The walls themse the mselve lvess were were all wooden paneling, al altho though ugh they had h ad been been stained and sanded over over to t o such a degr degree ee that one could no longer detect longer detec t the pattern of the t he grain. grain. Book Bookshel shelves ves lined lined the th e two opposingwall wallss that th at did not have hav e doors doors,, and Michael took not ote e of a wide range range of of books arranged by genre, author, and then th en alphabetically by by title. An ele electri ctric c bras brasss chande chandelier lier illuminated the room, as did one matc matchin hing g bras brasss lamp in each comer of the room, An individual dimmer switch, obviou obviousl sly y designed to allow readers in different differentparts parts of th the e roo room m to t o adjust the light level level in their own comers as ne nece cess ssar ary, y, cont contro rolle lled d each lamp. All the lights had been set at the same level recently, so th the e eff e ffec ectt was such tha t hatt the th e ro room om remained fai fairl rly y dim, but no shad shadow ow fell fell anywhere anywhere except directl directly y beneath bene ath th t he wooden coffe coffee e tables and and the t he room’ oom’ss selection selection of eight chairs. Looking at the chairs themselves, Michael noticed not iced that each one had a twin oppo opposite, site, one on e of of four ide identi ntica call coffe coffee e tables tables,,

and that they all complim complimente ented d not only each other but the t he wall wa lls, s, ca carp rpet, et, bookshelv bookshelves es and and lamps as well. Theroombreathedahomeysortofhiliaritythat Theroombreathedahomeysortofhil iaritythatMichael foun fo und d both sane and and codo co dorta rtable ble.. T h e only only aesthetic aestheticfoib foible le the room showed off lay in the h t hat the small coffee tabl tables es had been arranged parallel to one anothe anotherr and and the th e walk in the room’ room’ss rough roug h center. The ama amang ngeme emem m quarte quartered red the large room,maklibrary ing it seem more like a hotel conferenceroom or a public library sitt ttin ing g room. room. In all, howeve however, r, what he he had than an informal si seen of the hou ousse’s inter interior ior and and exterior exterior gave Michael Michael the impression that a retired schoolteache schoolteacherr ived here, ather t han any ’;ylrlrr*---L --

 

CARL

RoweN

fearsome madman. To stfe how people shied away from Jeremey and Clare, even as a subjec subjectt of con conversa versation tion,,one woul would d think the two va vamp mpir ires es de decorated corated their home home wth th the e inte intestine stiness of children and sacrificial lambs or some such. Ten minute minutess after Micha Michael el arrived, arrived,Jereme Jeremey y entered th the e room with two short, dark green glass tumblers and a dark green gre en bottle without a label. label. With Without out a wor word, d, h e sat in the chair opposite Michael and put t h e bo bottle ttle and glasses d down own on the co coff ffee ee ttable able.. In tth h e dim ligh light, t, even th the e glass blended with the rest of of th the e de deco cor. r. Jeremey himself m made ade tth h e only contrast, cont rast, d dre ress ssed ed in a starched white sh shirt irt th that at was button buttoned ed a t the neck and wrists, and solid black slacks and shoes. Dari Da rien en’s ’s assertio assertions ns th that at thi thiss man looked like a particu particular lar English television and cinema actor came back to him, and Michael had to admit th that at the resemblancewas iindeed ndeed strong. “Welcome to my home,” Jeremey said a att last. “I trust you did didn’t n’t have any tro trouble uble ffindin inding gm me. e.” ” “None ,” Mich “None,” Michael ael repl replied ied,, lea leanin ning g back ca casu sual ally ly.. “M “My y driver knew th t h e pla place. ce.” ”

“ A ne new w drive driver?” r?” eremeyaske asked, d, remaining per perfect fectly ly sti still ll in his chair chair.. “A present from your your ssire?” ire?” Michael felt his relaxed expressi expression on turn in into to a ma massk. He nodded. “Very nice of him. Drink?” Michael glanced at the bottle and nodded again. He noticed that th at th the e bottl bottle e show showed ed no condensation and th that at a thick film of liqui liquid d clung to th the e insid inside e where it had slosh sloshed ed around in Jeremey’s hand. A s Jeremey poured an equal amount into eac each h gl glas ass, s, Michael could sinell how warm t h e

bottle’s con bottle’s conten tents ts wer were. e. I t smelled fresh. His eyes narrowed in hunger, and he watched every precise, measured movement me nt of JJer erem emey ey’s ’s hand handss iin n rapt att atten entio tion. n. “Saucepan,”Jeremey said, hand handing ing Mich Michael ael a glass a and nd taking takin g one hims himself. elf. Michael frowned frowned.. “I heated it iin n a saucepan over th the e electric stove bef before ore pourin pouring g it into ttha hatt bottle. own a microwave oven.” I don’t Mich Mi chae aell ffelt elt the liquid’s w m t h through the cool ssid ide eo off

the glass, and he h e sn snif iffe fed d it again. This clos close, e, the smel smelll m mad ade e th the e

*-

ern-------

 

PREDATOR & PREY

muscles in the roof of his mou mouth th above above his canine tee t eeth th twitch. twitch. He sipped, sipped, and th the e sip turned in into to a full-throa full-throated tedgulp gulp.. Jer Jerem emey ey,, he noticed, noticed, enjoyed enjoyed just just as deep adraugh adraught. t. Michael had to forc force e hims hi msel elff to put put tthe he glass ba back ck down down on th t he arm of his chair. The tast ta ste e didn didn’’t excite him the t he way the deep arterial p u b t i o n of

fresh blood did, but it was heady nonetheless. All th the e bloo blood d in his glass la lack cked ed was the th e em emoti otiona onall subtext subtext a frighte frightened ned or ecstatic human body lent it, and Dari Darien en to share in the fl flav avor. or. “Is that for me?” Jeremey asked, nodding nod ding toward the cardbo ard tube lying beside Mic cardboard Micha hael el’s ’s chair. chair. “Calvi “Ca lvin n men men-tioned that you had a delivery.” “Yes,” Michael said, picking up the tube and setting his glass reluctantly on the coffee table. Apparently, Jere Je reme mey’ y’ss two at attemp tempts ts to t o enjoin enj oin him in small talk were were all h e wa wass going to get. “ A map of our new territories.” Michael put t h e tube in Jere Jeremey mey’s ’s outstretched han hand, d, and th t h e English Englishman man opened it. Jeremey unrolled unrolled the th e map, map, rolled it backward to straighten out the curl in the paper, and then laid laid it out flat on the th e table table.. “Explain,” “Explain, ”he said, said, his eyes roving acro across ss the the map fro from m left to to right like he was readi reading ng each each stree streett name and grid grid coordinate. “Your old territory, territory,” ” Michael Michael began, trac tracing ing a secti section on o off the map that th at radiated out from from the th e location locatio nof this house,“took up this area to to this this bo boun unda dary ry.. Than Th anks ks to t o what what you you did in Dehis troit, movedbetween the boundary out here.” Hey’s. laid fi fing nger erCalvin on o n tthe he border betwee n his terri territory torytoand Jere Jereme mey’ s. “Thi “Thiss used to be Dar Darien ienss te terr rrit itor ory. y. He had the th e run ru n of th the e shops shops along these streets here. His old pawnshop is right here o n tthe he edge edge where whe re his territory and mine m ine overla overlapped. pped. He used to go back there ever every y on once ce in i n a while afterh e started wor worki king ng fo forr Calvi Ca lvin, n, just ju st to stay stay con conne necte cted d to his old neighborhood. Calvin had

hi m working some him some of of the th e higher-class higher-class establishments on the th e otherr side of Iron Rapids and Grand Rapids, but Darien still othe like liked d t o come bac back k int into o Jackson Jackson here. here. I don’t think Calvin even knew that.” Michael looked up from the map to find Jeremey staring at him like a curious raven. “ I was thin th inki king ng of you you a t Ely Elysi sium um two night nightss ago, ago,” the th e Englishman English man said. “ “Y You cau caught ght my eye when Marcus Marcu s and an d hi hiss child ch ilder er surrou surrounded nded you you.” e @ .

* 

C A R L BOWFN

Michael w i t h d ~ wligh lightly tlyand clutched his his glass defensively. “That’s wh why y this happens,” happ ens,” Jeremey went on. “It is why you said to them the m more than th an you intende in tended. d. And why you’re doin do ing g it now.” ’Michael frowned. “W hy ‘this ’Michael ‘this’’happens? happens?” ” “This,” “Th is,” Jeremey said, waving waving a hand in the air as if to indicat ind icate e the fflun luny yo off words words Michael had just loos loosed ed ther there. e. “ I don’t know know wh why, y, but bu t when when I concentrate on someone I can get at what what they they’re ’re ffeeli eeling. ng. Someti Sometimes, mes, what I’m feeling feeling gets a t them th em,, however, however, so I must apologize. I was curious curious abou aboutt Darien Darien just now, I admit. I appreciate appreciateyou you assuaging my curio curiosity, sity, but but I felt it appropriate to tell you why you had done so. I t seems you h hav ave e some some unspoken wish wish to to talk about about him as well.” Michael nearly dropped his glass ass o n the the map. map. H He e heard heard almost pas passi sive vely ly th the e wo word rdss he had been been saying saying.. What ha t was wrong with him him? ? He certainly certai nly hadn’t come here t o bar bare e his soul. soul. “Don’t be alarmed, Michael,” Jeremey said. said. ‘‘I can control it with an effor effort. t. Would that make yo you more comfortable?“ comfortable?“ “Yes,))Mic Michae haell sai said. d. “Please.”He “Please.”He’d ’d done don e it i t again. Calvin Cal vin had told him numer numerous ous time timess tha th a t telling another Kindre Kindred d exactly exac tly what was on o n your your mind was a bad idea, idea , and yet he he had just done it twice. twice. Jeremey fr Jeremey frow owne ned d a moment, mome nt, throwing the lines on o n his face fa ce in into to sharp rel relief, ief, and he h e appeared appeared to concen co ncentrate trate.. As h e did so, Michae Michaell felt a wet, wet , web-like web-likehaze haze lift l ift from from his though tho ughts ts that th at h e had not no t eve even n rrea eali lize zed d wa wass there there.. His mind cleared cleared by by degrees until he felt h e could control his tongue. A smoky mias mi asma ma still hovered around his emotio emo tional nal centers, however, which made made Micha Michael el suddenly anxious to t o leave this thi s place.

“I do apol apologi ogize, ze, again” Jeremey repeated repe ated,, after af ter a short shor t

silence. silen ce. His fface ace retained its standard good good nature, except

for two faint vertical lines between his eyebrows. “If you would lik like, e, yo you u may may ask me me o one ne personal personal questi que stion on to t o which whi ch I will give you you a cand ca ndid id answer answer.” .” Doze ns sam of questi que stions ons formed a and nd dissipated dissipa tedthe iin n inky Mi Mich chae ael’ l’s s brainDo a tzens at the same e time, many of which stirred in ky stain sta in in his h is min mind d th that at Jere Jereme mey’ y’sspresence had somehow somehow cast there. th ere. of those ques questions tions would would have made him feel Too many of

--

-m--e-n--

 

pR@DATOR&pRey

weak, however, so he pi pick cked ed a n innocuou innocuouss one to prove to himsel him selff t h a t he h e was speaking entirely of his own accord. “Will you you share sha re your new new territory terri tory with your ward?” Jeremey seemed puz puzzled by the t he question ques tion for an a n insta in stant nt before befo re he answered. “You mean mea n Clar Clare, e,” ” he said said.. “Sh “ She e isn’ isn’tt my my ward, ward, Micha Michael. el. I sponso sponsorr her he r because because I consider her an equal. I admit a certain responsibility for her, but only because I cho chose se to sponsor her. her. She Sh e may may even be as old as I am.” “You don’t don’ t know? kn ow?” ”Mich Michael ael asked, amaze amazed. d. Calvi Calvin n had also advise advised d him never t o allow a vampire of of unknown unkno wn cac apabilities too close to yo you. u. Th T h e idea dea t h a t Jeremey Jeremey would would do so fasci fascinated nated him. “Regrettably not, not,” ” Jeremey said said.. “She and I are of the same sam e generation, generation, and we both belong to Clan Cl an Malkavian, but I know precious precious littl little e else else about the circumstances of her creation. creation. Nor does she sh e remember them. Even hypnosis and a tranc trance e brought brou ght on by drugged drugged blood failed to ge gett at those memories in her mind. Her existence begins some time after she saw saw her last sunrise.” sunrise.” “How did you find her?“ Michael aske asked. d. The questions took his mind off Darie Darien n and Calvin and Christopher Flyn Flynne ne and receding territorial terri torial boundariesfor for a wh whil ile. e. He H e hoped that th at the th e answer answerss wou would ld give him hi m insight in sight in i n to what wha t kind of man Jeremey Jere mey Talbot Talbo t was as.. “We found each other,” Jeremey Jere mey answered. answered. “We discovered that tha t we had become mutually mutually enlightened as had many others of our kind. I drov drove e out of the city and found her walking to mee meett me. I brought her back so that we mig might ht study our enligh en lightenm tenment ent together here where it was was saf safe.” e.” Mich ael knew that Michael th at Jeremey believed the word wordss he wa wass speaking, because the Engli Englishman shman had said said th t h e sam same e when h e had first introduce introduced d Clare a t El Elys ysiu ium. m. He H e decided dec ided not no t to

press the issue of their “enlightenment” any further. “But to t o answer your questi q uestion,” on,” Jeremey said, “ye “yes. s. I d o intend to shar share e my new te territor rritory y with Clare. C lare. 1 need only

--

impress impre ss upon her h er t h e exact exa ct new new boundaries boundaries detailed here. However, she comes and goes as she ple pleas ases es.. Sh She e neithe nei therr --w r r *-r s r r r ,-

 

CARL BOWPN

requires no norr receives my permission for he herr activ activities. ities. As I said, I consider her an equal. equal.” ” The only reason Michael had asked was that he had alwa al ways ys th thou ough ghtt of C Cla lare re as Jer Jereme emey’s y’s ch chil ilde de or his responsibili bi lity ty.. S She he had no nott go gotte tten n he hers rsel elff in into to trouble or endangered the Masquerade, but Michael had always been sure that Jereme Jer emey y was th e fo force rce responsible fo forr her goo good d behavio behavior. r. “Much as I considered Darien an equal,” Jeremey added. “Did he ever tell yo you u ttha hatt he a and nd I wor worked ked together o on n numerous projects here and in Iron Rapids?“

‘~e~~aboutyoualittle,”Michaelsaid.‘~e~ “And I him,” Jeremey Jere mey said. “For on one eo off his a age, ge, Darien worked work ed hard. A ve very ry stab stable le individual.” “He and I did not discuss the work he did,” Michael admitted. “ I wish I had though thoughtt t o bring it up more of often ten.” .” “He had ambition, d did id Darien,”Jeremey went on. “ “He He and Calvin and I we were re iin n tth h e mi middle ddle o off a plan to bu buy up t h e car dealerships in Iron Rapids as well as the ones flanking the inter interstate statess tha thatt Iron Rapids’factories su supp pply ly.. Darie Darien n did a great deal of th the e negotiati negotiating ng with the dea dealer lerss hi hims msel elf. f. He He could be very persuasive.” Michael didn’t kn know ow if Jeremey was indulging his curiosity aboutt th abou the e wor work k Wen had done in the city or ign ignori oring ng th the e fa fact ct tha th at h he e even ha had d a gue guest st.. Rega Regard rdle less ss,, what Jeremey was saying gave gav e Micha Michael el pause. A s far as he kn knew, ew, Prince Adrock an and d David charge ge o off seeing to tth he dis distribu tribu-Ellswoah were the Kidred in char tion ti on of th the e carsMic Michig higan’ an’ss factories outside of De Detr troi oitt produced. Jeremey was makiig it so soun und d like he, Darien and Calv Calvin in had as well. attempted attem pted to establi establish sh the themsel mselves ves in ttha hatt

“HOW id it turn out?” Michael asked. “We did no “We nott get the chance t o find out,” Jeremey sai said d gla ass ss.. “Circu “Circumstances mstances did n not ot permit us to from behind his gl continue continu e negotiations.” ‘What abou aboutt Calvin?“ Calvin?“Michael Michael contin continued. ued. “Did he go o on n

with the negotiations?Maybe while you wer were e aw away ay in De Detro troit? it?” ” “Perhaps,” Jeremey said cautiously. The inscrutable phan tasmagoria phantasma goria of hi hiss aura shift shifted ed slightly when he did so. “It did no nott occur to me to fin find d out out.” .”

*--

-

-

&

w

i

@

-

=

=

m

-

R

m

 

p R @D A T OR&

“Is th tha at the cause of your proble problems ms wi with th E Ell lliot iot Damascus Damascus?“ ?“ Jerem Jer emey ey’’s ey eyes es clouded when Michael Micha el aske asked d ttha hat, t, and h e lowered his gla glass ss.. “W “Wha hatt makes you tthi hink nk I have problems with Elliot?” Michael considered telling hi him m what Clare had said, but he hesitated. For some reason, Michael felt that divulging tha th a t informati information on sseemed eemed like a bre breach ach of Cla Clare re’s ’s trust. IInnstead, h e said said,, “I saw the two of you tal talki king ng a t Ely Elysiu sium. m. You didn’t seem comfortable with each other, eve even n considering what you you must have gone through ttogethe ogetherr in Detroit.”

“Ah th that at,” ,” Jer Jereme emey y murmured. “Yes, he an and d I disagreed.

What you saw was an extension of an older probl problem em tha thatt I had thought settled. I suppose that it had not actually been settled sett led at all. Bu Butt to ans answer wer your ques question, tion, no no.. T h e conflicts between my personality and Elliot’s are more personal in

nature. Matters have co come me to som someth ething ing of a head recently recently.” .” Before Michael could form a coherent question that would wo uld let him get at just what Jer Jeremey emey had meant by that, t h e Engl Englishma ishman n changed tac tacks ks..

“I wonder wonder,” ,” h e said, th the e lines o on n his br brow ow gro growing wing deep.

“You shar shared ed yo your ur hun hunti ting ng ter territo ritory ry wit with h Da Darien rien,, di did d yo you u not not?” ?”

“I did did,” ,” Mi Micha chael el answered wa warril ily. y. “And yet your your sir sire e di did dn no o t share his territory in Grand Rapids with you you,, did he? he?” ” Michael Mich ael did not like a t all the direction in i n which these questions hadback suddenly turned. He wouldthe have much preferred to get to what had renewed overt tension between Jerem Jeremey ey and Ellio Elliot. t. Th The e ev even entt must have occurred while the coterie was away in Detroit, but what could it have been? Now tha thatt he had changed th the e subject, Jeremey didn’t didn ’t see seem m likely t o tell him. “No,” Michael answer answered, ed, his thoughts racin racing. g. “Calvin gave me my own territory after my Embrace. I t was a little small, h e said, but it was close to Iron Rapids and El Elys ysiu ium. m.” ” “Would it surp surprise rise you to llearn, earn, Michae Michael, l, ttha hatt Calvin often shared his territory with Darien?”

P R V

--

Michael had to remind hims himself elf to t o hold ont onto o th the e gl gla ass in his hand. Th T h e bloo blood d iin n iitt had long since turned cold.

--aBB-i@-----

 

CARL BOWEN

“I didn’t know that.” “It is true,” Jeremey said. “Did you ever question the fact

that Ca Calvi lvin n provided provided so much for Darien while he only ever made sure that you were tucked away in Pontiac and Jackson? Michaellcouldn’ Michae couldn’ttbeliev believe eJerem Jeremey ey was saying these things.

“What do you want from me, Jeremey?”he Jeremey?”he asked asked,, suspicion clouding his mind min d like stirred silt in a pond. “What are you hoping I‘ll give yo you u he here? re?” ” “Cand or,” Jere “Candor,” Jeremey mey said, app apparent arently ly unawa unaware re of Mich Mi chae ael’ l’ss dis discomfort comfort.. He see seemed, med, i n fac fact, t, tto o be tal talkin king g to someone else about him, for all the sympa sympathy thy h he e showe showed. d. “Your impressi impressions ons of bot b oth h your childe chi lde a and nd sire in inter terest est me. Much is happening, and the way you react could affect events. A t least as 1 see them. Call Cal l iitt the t he desire desire of a an n enlightened light ened min mind d to t o observe every detail of what affects it.” Michael l put his gl glas asssIfo on n tth h eecoffee cof fee table an and d stood He’dMichae had enough of this. Clare Clar had expected Jerem Jeremey eyup. to reveal reve al som something ething to Michael, she had been wr wrong ong.. All the Englishman had revealed wa was th t h e true reason reaso n people al alwa ways ys seemed so uncomfortable around him.

“Do stay, Michael,” Michael,”Jeremey Jeremeysai said, d, stan standing ding as well. “We’ve only beg begun un to t o learn about one anoth another er tonight. I had an impression o pression off you from Darien an and d Calv Calvin’s in’s descr description iptions, s, bu butt tth he fullness full ness of th the e trut tr uth h sstil tilll wai waits ts to be be revea revealed. led. Tell me more more.” .”

Michae l moved Michael moved aro around und tth h e coffee table as ca casual sually ly a s he could while suspicion wailed inside his mind. At the same time, a burning, bu rning, insatiabl insatiable e curiosi curiosity ty pervaded pervaded his mind, urgin ur ging g him to ask questions of Jeremey Jeremey and learn th the e tr trut uth h about him as well. The curiosity was not his own, but it melded with his desires as if i t belonged there. Part of Jere Je reme mey’ y’ss mind was trying to t o att attach ach t o his, groping a att his consciousness like a dirty, pox-riddled finger. I t violated Mich Mi chae ael‘ l‘ss conscious consciousness, ness, pushing oth o ther er con concer cerns ns to th the e side. I t was al alll he could do tto o walk.

“I hav have e to t o get home,” hom e,” he said, tasting every word as it filed out of his h is mouth in interminabl interm inable e proc processi ession. on. “I have to leave. leav e.” ”H He e had inte intend nded ed the the words words as means to excusehim him-a self, but they sounded mote like desperate pleas pleas for escape.

w

- - c i J I w z @ J - - r c I . l r r D D

 

p REDATOR & P R F Y

“If you must,” must,” Jeremey said, moving to open t h e sitting si tting room door. “I will not no t keep kee p y yo ou aga agains instt your your wil will.” l.” Michael felt an a n incon incongruous gruously lyshar sharp p pang of of disap di sappoi pointntment th that at Jeremey was letti letting ng him hi m go so ea easi sily ly,, but h e kept ke pt moving. The more he got up and moved around, the less strongly stron gly Je Jere reme mey’ y’ss thou th ough ghts ts crawl crawled ed in and out of his own. “Shall I have a servant lead you you out?” ou t?” Jeremey asked, stepping steppi ng aside so Michael could could exit t h e room. room. th e way,” Michael said, all bu butt leaping past “ I remember the

Jeremey Jereme y out in into to th the e hal hallw lway ay.. The bo book ok-l -lie ied d passage stretched to inf infini inity ty for a an n instant instan t th then en returned to its normal normal lengt length. h.

“As yo you u wish,” wish,” Jerem Jeremey ey said. “Good night.” Michael Mich ael di didn dn’t ’t ans answe wer. r. As soon as he could d o so and

sti ll remain marg still marginall inally y within wit hin the th e bounds o off civil civ il de decenc cency, y, h e headed for for the front d doo oor. r. W Whe hen nh he e stepped outside into int o the th e br bris isk k night air air,, the th e suspicion, curios curiosity ity and d disappo isappointintmentt ttha men hatt he felt f elt melted melted aw awa ay as if the they y had never never been there. T h e sticky we web b over hi hiss em emoti otions ons had lifted lifted as w wel ell, l, alt althou hough gh that part of Michael’s brain felt like the tender, wet flesh beneath ben eath a sc scab. ab. Jeremey Jeremeyhad had been infl influenc uencing ing him the t he entire time, whethe whetherr the th e Englishman ha had d real realiz ized ed it or not. Michael understood why people grew so uncomfortable talking to Jeremey. Jere mey. O n e never knew if his reactions and feel feelings ings were truly his own or thos those e Jerem Jeremey ey impos imposed ed.. O r worse, Jeremey might be broadcasting his own emotions onto ont o who whome meve verr h he e was talking to. If suc such hw wa as the th e case to tonig night, ht, however, wha whatt did Jereme Jeremey y hav have e to be suspicious suspiciousor or cu curi riou ouss about that tha t concerned Mi Mich chae ael’ l’ss most priv private ate tthou hought ghts? s? Af ter le After less ss than th an a mi minu nute te,, Mic Micha hae el‘ l‘ss car approached, approach ed, and and h e met i t at a t th t he edge edge o off Je Jerem remey’ ey’ss drivew driveway. ay. With Wi thou outt a wor word d of greeting, he got got in and ordered th the e driver to take hi him m home.

 

Scene Five Stopping what she was was doing a att la last, st, Clare ssat at up from where she knelt at the edge of Timo Timothy’ thy’ss bed bed.. S h e kissed Timothy o n his pale pale,, trembling thigh and stoo stood du up p. As limothy la lay y still, eyes eyes wi wid de and staring, clenching his bott bottom om lip tightly in his teeth, tee th, Cla Clare re went tto o th the e win windo dow w and looked looked out. She S he stood there an and d buttone buttoned dh her er blouse blouse up up.. Below o on n the th e sstre treet, et, Mic Micha hael el’s ’s car spe sped d awa away y toward his territor territory y no nort rth h of A n n Arbor. Clare shook her head.

“I don don’t ’t think h e gets it,” she said said to n no o one in part particuicu-

lar. la r. “Jeremey didn’ didn’tt tell him. him.” ”

She turned back around and loo looked ked at Tim Timoth othy. y. T h e boy sti still ll la lay yo on n his back, gripping t h e bed covers, his kn knees ees locked over the edge of the bed. His chest rose and fell erraticall errat ically. y. Clare Cla re cros crossed sed bac back k t o him and pulle pulled d his pants back their place.po She zipped trousers pulled him tointo a ri rigi gid d ssitting itting position sition. . W h ehis n sh she e did so,and a trickle o off blood ran from the boy’s lip where he’d bitten into it. His eyes remained unfocussed, staring straight ahead. Clare caught the th e end o off tthe he re red d line with her finge fingerr and touc touched hed t he cold p pad ad tto o her tongue. “Come on, Timot Timothy hy,” ,” she said, pulling tthe he boy to his feet. “Daddy’sshome now. Let’s go give him “Daddy’ him hi hiss first h hug ug o off the d da ay.” Timothy fol follo lowe wed d her, bu butt she had to pull him ev ever ery y step. Somethi Som ething ng was wr wron ong g wit with hh him. im. He He’d ’d gone som somewhere ewhere in his mind again, like h ebha had whenreacted she andtoo he herrwell la last stto husb husband and had bee been n fighting. T he oydhadn’t that. She’d hoped hope d coming to live wit with h Jeremey wo woul uld d have mad made e everything better with Timothy, but something had happened. Maybe May be Jeremeywa wasn sn’t ’t spending enough time with wi th th the e boy. “Come along, sweetheart,” Clar Clare e said, ffor orci cing ng c chee heerr iint nto o herr voice a he altho lthough ugh Timothy did no nott re respo spond nd to it. “L “Le et’s go do somethingwi something with th Jerem Jeremey. ey.We We’l ’lll wony ab abou outt Mister Mister L Lut uthe herr later.” later.”

 

C A R L BOWEN

Scene Six Father GeorgeStins Sti nson on ssli lid d the confessiona confessionals lswooden wooden partition titio n asi aside and reg regar arde ded d the silhouette cast o n th the e thin lattic lattice e screen. scree n. He didn’ didn’tt usua usuall lly y tak take e conf confessio ession n so lat late ea att night night,, but he’d received an urge urgent nt phone call begging his assistance. “Help me, me, Fa Fath ther er,’ ,’’’ t h e person in th the e adjoining booth said after a mo mome ment nt’s ’s hes hesita itatio tion. n. “I have sinned.”

Father Stinson Stins on didn’t re reco cogn gniz ize e th the e voic voice e any be better tter now that he hea heard rd it in person, but he h e coul could d pl plac ace e tth h e accent a little more easily. I t had the back-of-the-mouth, nasal quality particular to Bost Boston. on. Th The e ma man n sounded li like ke a Ke Kenn nned edy. y. “How long has i t been since yo “How your ur last con confessi fession?” on?”h e asked, trying to keep a long yawn ou outt of his voice. more than a month,” the voice said. “Maybe “ A little more longer. M y days are start starting ing to slip.” “Wha “W hatt do y yo ou wi wish sh tto o confe confess ss to ” Father S Stin tinso son n asked. “My pro proble blem,” m,” tth h e speake speakerr said, “is th that at I don don’t ’t kn know ow if what wh at I’m tal talkin king g abou aboutt iiss a sin, sin , exac exactly. tly. I guess I really didn’ didn’tt ‘do un unto to others,’ but th that at whole bit in tth h e Bible iisn’ sn’tt a commandment, is it?” Stinson untangled the question and said, “The words of Christ are meant t o lead us by example, son. In striving to live as he lived, we come closer to God. But Christ’s words wor ds are no nott comm commandments andments in and of themse themselves, lves, no.” “That’s “Tha t’s wha whatt I thought,’’ th the e speaker sa said id with less relief than cocky self-as self-assuranc surance. e. “ “Ye Yeah ah,, I figu figured. red. Than Thanks.” ks.” Stinson heard a scrape of the speaker’s shoes on the other oth er side of th the e confessional booth, boo th, as if tthe he man was was leaving. in g. “Wai “Wait,” t,” he called. “Yes, Fa Fath the er? the voic voice e said. Stin Stinson son could hear a smirk in t h e so sound, und, although h he e couldn’ couldn’tt see th the e sp spe eake kerr’s fa face ce..

“Son,yo you u obviously called called me because som somet ethi hing ng s both-

ering you ering you,” ,” St Stin inso son n began. began. He didn’t kno know w why, bu butt he h e felt an an affinity for thii na name mele less ss man. He wanted to make this man feel better about whatever it w wa as th that at h had ad brought him here so late at night. “Even if it is isn’ n’tt techni technicall cally y a sin by th the e letter let ter of the th e Bibl Bible, e, it could could ease you ourr hea heart rt to tell me abo about ut it.”

 

“That’s it exactly,” the man answered. “I did what I had to. I mean, I’d probab probably ly want t o kic kick k some ass if some some-bod ody y tried th that at sshit hit with me, but I had to do it. Not exactly Golde Go lden nR Rule ule,, y you ou k kno now. w. I just don’t feel bad bad abo about ut it.” “But a pa “But part rt of you feels as iiff yo you u sh shoul ould,” d,” Stin St inso son n said, finishing the hanging thought. he m man an said, leaning hi hiss back against “ A small part,” tth the th e dividing wal wall. l. ‘(Is here something fu fuck cked ed u up p about th that at? ? I cou couldn ldn’t ’t figure ou outt if that’s a sin or not. I mean, yeah it’s fucked up ttha fucked hatt Darien got killed, but the rest of u s got out okay. oka y. Eve Even nL Le egs is up an and d wa walkin lking g aro aroun und d no now.” w.”

T h e last part gav gave e Stins Stinson on p pau ause. se. Didn’t t h e man say thatt this had occurred only two weeks ago? tha

“Soam I goi going ng t o Hell for tha that, t, or what?” h e man sai said, d, breaking Stinson’scontemplative Stinson’scontemplative sile silence. nce. “ I mean, I’ll probably go anyway, but

I’d like to know what’s on my docket

before I get there.” “Makingdeci “Making decisions sions on which live livess depend do does es no nott lend itself its elf to simple distin distinction ctionss o off rig right ht and wrong wrong,” ,” the th e priest said, speaki speaking ng be befor fore e h e could thin think. k. I t dis distur turbed bed him th that at he was so taken with th the e strange stranger’s r’s story th that at no relevant relevan t scripture sprang sprang immediately immediately to mind. “Your frien friend d died so that tth he rest o off yo you u mi migh ghtt live live.” .”

“So he gets to go to Heaven,” the man said. “What about me? I think I did the th e right thing. T Th hat w wa as the w wa ay it

had to be, right right?” ?”

“W hatt y “Wha yo ou must do, m my y son, s on, iiss examine tthe he motives that th at put yo you u an and d yo your ur friends in such a hazardous situa situation tion in th the e first pl place. ace. If t h e cause for which you yourr friend, Darien, died die dw wa as nobl noble ea and nd ju just, st, yo you u ma may y cons console ole y you ours rsel elff with w ith th that at knowledge. Otherwise, Other wise, your lack o off any remorse m ma ay indicate something indeed lacking in yourself.” ‘You’re usually a lot more helpful, Father,” the man said after t h i i hat over. ‘You usu usuall ally y at least give me an answer. mont nths hs,, y you’ ou’ve ve rreal eally ly b bee een n throwing gutt gutter-b er-ball alls.’’ s.’’ These past mo “I’m sorry, my son, son,” ” Fathe Fatherr Sti Stinson nson said, flustered. Why was this criminal acting like he knew h i m ? “Perhaps “Perhaps if I knew more of what happened happ ened th that at night. For ins instance tance,, were

----e---

 

CARL BOWEN

those from whom you sought to escape police officers or another anoth er criminal gang?” A long silence followed, followed, during which Georg George e Stin Stinson son sat chewing chew ing his lip nerv nervous ously. ly. Ha Had d h e sa said id too much? Had h e dama damage ged d th the e trust this stranger had pla placed ced in h him im? ? He thought the man wou would ld not no t ans answer wer a t al all. l. Whe When n th the e voice returned, however, however, th the e intensity had lef leftt it entirely. In its place, Stinso Sti nson n heard tth h e famili familiar ar coc cocky ky amusem amusement. ent. “Areyou “Are you feel feelin ing g me up for in infor format mation ion,,padre?“ he h e voice asked as ked,, punctuatin punctuating g the th e sentences with a sho short rt la laugh ugh.. ‘‘You planning to turn st stat ate’s e’seviden evidence ce on me? me?Y You we weari aring ng a wi wire re?” ?” “Absolutel “Absolu tely y not ” Stins Stinson on sa said, id, sitting bolt upright o on n his stool. “Were I to tell any anythin thing gy yo ou sai said d tto o anyone anyo ne el else, se, I would be betraying no nott only you, but t h e ver very y ten tenets ets of m my y faith. T h e sacrament o off confession confession is is inviolate. A court order could could no nott even compel it.” “Heh, yeah,” the voice sa said. id. “ I think I remember yo you u me menntioning tion ing tth hat once. Now sit ttig ight ht,, Fathe Fatherr Stinson. Y Yo ou’ve sa said id pretty much all I could have expected expected you to say ton tonight. ight. Now it’s time for me tto o te tell ll yo you u ssom ometh ethin ing g to yo your ur fac face.” e.”

+

.E Clare Cla re look looked ed up fr from om her chi chippe pped, d, we well ll used rosary as the .E

.E

.E

door to the th e confessional confessionalopened. opened. A mom moment ent later, Elliot DamDamascus piled out of the booth, supporting a weak, staggering George Stinson. Elliot loo looke ked d around with a bored sort of annoyance on his his thii ace, and began o drag Stinson in a shambling blin g stum stumble ble down a ha hall ll th t hat le led d aw away ay from t he sanct sanctuary uary.. Elli El liot ot’s ’s presence here wa wass n no o real surprise t o Clare. Clar e. She Sh e had seen him come to confession several times, although he had never seen her. Elliot came in, made a confession then th en led t h e p pri ries estt off down th the e back hall hallway way for a while. Sometimes Someti mes Clare listened to th the e con confes fessi sions ons;; some sometimes timesshe listened to what went on in t h e pri pries est’s t’s bedroom afterward. afterward. From what she heard, she could tell that Elliot wasn’t all t h a t good of a Catholic. Fortuna Fortunately, tely, Father Sti Stinso nson n wa wasn’ sn’tt that th at go goo od of a pr priest iest either. Th e two fit fi t well ttogether. ogether. forr hers hersel elf, f, C Clar lare e never sp spok oke e tto o tthe he priest. She had As fo

considered herself herself a good Ca Catho tholic lic once, but she had lo long ng since

r --a w

i * u ---

 

CARL FIOWEN

“At that point, I de deci cide ded d it w wa as time to ge gett the t he h c k out and call th the e whol whole e thing off,” th the e man sa said id.. “Ourpeople

were waiting for us bac back k home, and t h e locals wer were e looking t o catc catch h us up before we could get out. And le lett me tell you, Father, if they’d caught us, we’d have envied the kid. We were completely screwed. The kid knew the area and the back roads; the guy with the broken legs knew how the sons of bitches who were were trying to catc catch hu uss thought. Either one of them could have helped the rest of us get out of there, the re, b but ut n neither either on one ew wa as iin n any shape t o go anyw anywher here.” e.” “What happened ?“ “Well, another partner of mine,” the speaker went on, “decid “de cided ed ttha hatt h he e wa wass going to pl play ay hero. H He e doesn’t doesn’t care that th at we’v we ’ve e got assh assholes oles beari bearing ng right down o on n us us.. He packs packs Legs in the car all by himse himself lf an and d starts trying to lo load ad the kid in too.”

“My,” Stins Stinson on breathe breathed. d. “Right,”the man said, gaining intensit intensity y with ev ever ery y wo word rd.. “Fuckingstup stupidest idest thin thing g yo you’ u’ve ve ev ever er heard of, yeah? yeah ?So I tell the th e gu guy y ttha hatt he’s got tto o get himself in the th e d damn amn car c ar al alre read ady, y, he’s ’s going tto o ge gett al alll o off u s caught. N o way I was going to let or he that th at happen. Well Well,, son o off a bit bitch ch gets in my fa face, ce, an and d I laid it down for him. I was iin n charge, and he he’d ’d d do o what I told him, and that th at w wa as tha that. t. I told him him tto o leave th the e kid kid,, and we we’d bring Legs Le gs wi with th us. Legs was old older er an and d mor more e experi experienc enced, ed, and he’ he’d d be able able to get u uss pas pastt tth he bastards trying to catc ca tch h us. us. Besid Besides es,, we all knew the kid wasn’t going to make it. He couldn’t even ev en keep qu quie iet. t. H He e real really ly was wasn’ n’tt go going ing anywhere. H He’ e’d d bring the th e bloodthirst bloodthirsty y basta bastards rds down on us before we eve even n got to the th e cit city y li limit mits, s, muc much h les lesss made it back where it’s ssaf afe. e.” ”

“So you ordered you friend to leave your younger..

partner to be capture captured.” d.”

.

“Killed, man,” the speaker ssaid. aid. “If he was wasn’ n’tt de dead ad already by the time they found him. I su sure re hop hope e he wa was, s, anywa anyway. y.” ” “And if I unde understa rstand nd y yo ou corr correct ectly, ly, y yo ou feel no guil guiltt over your yo ur decisio decision,” n,” St Stin inso son nsaid, fa s c ite d . He had never taken the the confession of an actual criminal before. He had spoken with white-col white -collar lar charl charlatan atanss and he occasional occasional adult adulterer erer,, bu butt he he had never nev er been ex expo pose sed d to so some meth thii iig g like like this. “Is tha thatt correc correct?“ t?“

rb-s-z--*----

 

PREDATOR

& P RE Y

“You never did know when to quit, did you, Father?” t h e speaker speaker said said.. Father Stinson dec decide ided d to let that that crypti cryptic c statement be. I t wwld not do to pr pres esss the the man too hard in such a fragde fragde moment. moment.

A long pause passed passed,, and the th e confessor spoke again. “Hell, I gu gues esss you you’re right,” right ,” he said. “Wouldn’t d o to

have this hanging around forever, forever, wo wou uld it? it?” ”

“No, son,” Stinson said. “It wouldn’t. What did you

want to tell me?”

“I think I feel bad,” the man said, sitting back down. “But not no t because because I did something. I think I feel bad bad because because feel el bad about something somet hingI did did.. Yo You know what I mean?“ I don’t fe “I’m not no t sure, sure, son,” Stinson said. said. ( W h a t did you do?” “Not so fast, padre,” the th e man said. said. “I’llget to it. Just let me do i t my way.” From th From t h e brash, self-assured self-assuredtone ton e of th the e sp spea eake ker’ r’ss voice, Stinson guessed that he was fairly young. However, the acoustics in th the e small wooden enclosure enclosure lent the t he voice an ageles elesss flatness that tha t Sti Stinson nson found disconcerting. disconcer ting. “It’s like this,” the “It th e man went we nt on, on , “I was doi doing ng this jpb j pb with wi th some of my my par p artn tner erss a coupl cou ple e of week weekss ago.” ago.” “Wha “W hatt sort of of job?” “That “Th at isn’t isn’t important.” important.”

“I unde understa rstand,” nd,” Stinson Stinso n said knowi knowingl ngly. y. “Yeah, well, the job went sour when we were halfway done, and it got roya royall lly y fucke fucked d up,” up ,” the the man co conti ntinued nued.. “Sorry. Language. But yeah, it got all screwed up, and my partners and I we were re in i n a real bad wa way. Th T h e gu guy who wa was runni run ning ng th the show had both his legs broken, and he was too weak to go on. My oth other er partner got hurt, and none of us even thought he was going to make it. He had hal halff his guts o m out, and I think thi nk his bac back k might have been bee n broken too. He loo looked ked like a truck truc k hit hi t him. We were were trying t o make our way ho home, me, and a nd the poor kid just jus t kept ke pt crying and moaning for his da dad ddy.” dy.” Sti nson leaned forward, fascinated. Most of his regular Stinson parishioners’ confessions were so.. ordinary. Not that they were any less sacred for being mundane, munda ne, of course.

.

-7m --@ J--cs--

 

PREDATOR &

given up th given the e faith. T Th h e ch churc urch hp prov rovide ided d a san sanctu ctuary ary still, bu butt it was more o off a selfish selfish on one e t han it had been. Thii was where she came came to get away from he herr husband a and nd th thei eirr w whi hiny ny brat brat when she just couldn’t take it any more. When the pressures of running their ent e ntir ire e household by by her herself self got to be too much, Clar Cl are e came came here, sat in her us usual ual sspot, pot, and an d coun counted ted her ro rosa sary ry beads until she had calmed down. She didn’t go in for the trappings of the Church any more, but her routine was still relaxing in its wa way. W Wh hen El Ellio liott came came in, she just kept her head hea d down and made made hers herself elf unobtrusive. She S he did didn’ n’tt like talking to anybody right after a Confession anyway. Somethiig about confes confessio sion n convin convinced ced a man he was a better person, ven if he was just going to go right back out again agai n and commi committ the same sa me sin he’d he’d jjust ust confessed confessed to. Or worse, the manhad no ide idea a why what he had confess confessed ed to was wrong, and he’d just made lare decided, was Elliot’s prob the confession by rote. That, C prob-lem.. Everything she ha lem had d ever heard him say in that boot h was either eit her hypocritical or just ridiculously misguided. wasn sn’t ’t a go good od Catholic at all. No, h e wa

+

+

+

+

+

Father George Stinson sat up and glanced around his bedroom in confusion. He could have sworn he’d heard the phone ri ring ngin ing. g. Th T h e sound had woken woken him up up,, but the pho phone ne wasn wa sn’t ’t rin ringing ging now. He’d He’d either imagined the sound, or whomever it was had decided to bother him at a more reasonable hour. He rolled over and went back to sleep, rubbing absently a t tthe he crick he he’d managed to wo work rk iint nto o his ne neck. ck.

 

CARL BOWEN

PRPy

Scene Seven One week after discovering that his childe was dead, Michael returned to to Iron Rapids Rapids to witne witness ss the t he introduction introduc tion of L Lion ionel el Braugh Braughton ton’s ’s new pro progen geny. y. Prince Prince Adr Adroc ock k and Calvin had ha d alread already y gone over the t he human human’s ’s past and made provisions for his removalfr from om tha thatt life life,, but the boy still s till had yet yet to be put o n publi public c displ display ay.. Th This is ceremo ceremony ny was tthe he first first time the new childe wou would see Kindred other oth er than tha n Lionel, and Michael had a specifi specific c role to play play in the th e proceed proceeding ings. s. He had h ad one one duty in Kindred society, and he had no choice but to attend these ceremoni cere monies es when when that duty was was called called for. for. Tonight Toni ght,, however, however, he wo woul uld d much rrat athe herr have staye stayed d in i n his appropriated appropriated apartapartment me nt in Jackson. Jackson. T h e last last thing thi ng he needed right now wa was to see the new new childe chi lde that tha t Dar Darien ien’s death dea th had given birth bir th to. What few Kindred had already arrived sat at varying distances from the three thre e incense burners in the th e room’s cen cen-ter, maintaining discreet distances between each other. Jeremey Jere mey Talbot sat in the t he chair chai r Michael had had taken t aken last time, tim e, facing the door that led into the building. Clare had not elected to t o come with him, him , which wa was not no t altogether unusu unusual. al. After what she had said aid to him after t h e las lastt gathering, gathering, and after what had ha d happened happene d at Talb Talbot ot’s ’shouse, he was in no mood t o see see her anyw anyway ay.. She seemed inten int entt o n enjoi en joinin ning g Mic Micha hael el‘‘s sympathy in her grudge against Elliot Damascus lately, and Michael didn’t th think ink he could could take t ake tha t hatt just now.

Marcus Villanova sat opposite Michael, his eyes following

Marie Byrd around the room. The lovely female harpy drifted between betw een the t he scattere scattered d other visit visitor ors, s, chatting chatting with them idly idly in a

voice too low for Michael to make out. The only person beside whomByrddidnotperchwasLisaNoble,theaut’sokenclanless whomByrddidnotperchwasLisaNoble,theaut’s okenclanless vampire. Byrd made a point to walk next to the th e red-h red-haire aired, d, rather rather squat woman woman with her nose inclined a few degrees in the air. air. When Byrd passed, Mich Michael’ ael’ss eyes eyes caught Noble’s. Noble’s. Th Th e caicaitiff smi smirk rked ed,, then the n tilted tilted her he r head head towar toward d the the harpy with a shrug. what a jerk, the look said said.. She Sh e gave gave Micha Michael el a friendly smile smile.. Michael looked looked at Noble as he thought thoug ht a bore bored d cat might look at a friendly mous mouse. e. He sl slow owly ly cocked one o ne eyebrow and continued conti nued to stare, neither smiling smiling nor no r frownin frowning. g. Just look-L -- a w z

- n - I I

 

pRi?DATOR&pRFy

ing. Th ing. The e caitiff dropped her gaze and shifte shifted d unco uncomfortably mfortably in her h er chair. T Th h e wo woma man’ n’ss gall knew some boun boundary dary,, a att least least..

Looking Lookin g around a att the others in th the e room, M Michael ichael saw saw Laurence Maxwell sit sittin ting g ne next xt to on one eo off Ma Max xwe well ll’s ’sclanm clanmates ates whos wh ose e name Michael tho thought ught might be Thomas. O r Thompson. Th T h e young br brut ute’ e’ss ca cap p and colla collarr we were re soaked wi with th th the e rain th that at had begu begun n sometime b before efore sundown, and his we wett rain jack jacket et la lay y in a pile pile be besi side de tthe he chai chairr h e had chos chosen en to flop down in. He wore a denim shirt with the words “Robert’s Garage” embroid embroidered ered o n the pocket pocket,, and his blu blue e jeans bore bore smudges on both thighs from where the t he former bl blue-co ue-collar llar automobile automo bile repairma repairman n had wip wiped ed his dirty hands hands.. T h e others of Maxwell’s clan sat in similar states of indignity behind them, talkin talking g and signi signing ng amongthemselves amongthemselves..

,

Michael reg regar arde ded d them wit with h lit little tle more respect th than an he had given the Noble woman. Most of them were nomadic “floaters” “floa ters”with without out a c city ity lar large ge enough fo forr them to ssettl ettle e in. They dressed the part as we well ll.. Alt Althou hough gh Nobl Noble ew wa as a floate floaterr her hersel self, f,dy she had a t suit-coat least put outfit. some O ef effor fort t in into to, th her second-rate te burg bu rgun undy skirt and a nd course rse, the e Esecond-ra rujah floatfcou erss co er could uld trace thei theirr lineage backw backward ard to th the e mythical “first “first vampire” if called upon to d o so, whereas Lisa could likely only draw her ancestry back one or two generations before losing the obviously diluted trail. The more his attention wandered wande red to thoughts of th the e ca caiti itiff ff wo woman man,, the th e mo more re Michael Michael wondered wond ered exactly who had invi invited ted her to El Elys ysiu ium m tonight. tonig ht. What interested Michael more, however, was the list of those who had not chosen to show up. Among the missing were David Ellsworth, Clare, Lewis Samuelson, the four-finmons nste ter, r, The Theodore odore ( th the e eldest mon monster sterof that gered Nosferatu mo twiste twi sted, d, hideous cla clan) n) and Elliot Damas Damascu cus. s. Calv Calvin in and Prince Adrock we were re in t he building somew somewhere here alr alread eady, y, El Ellsw lswort orth h likely like ly had mor more e impo importan rtantt duties tto o tak take e care of iin n Fli Flint, nt, Samuelson Samue lson could conc conceiva eivably blybe been en bu busy sy as well well,, a and nd who cared what festering festeringpit the Nosf Nosferatu eratu thems themselve elvesshad hidden i n ? But Elliot’s absence was unexpected. While Elliot was abrasive and and cock cocky, y, he us usua uall lly y had th the e good grace gracess to make publ public ic appearances in such high-profile circumstances circumstances.. Perhaps the t he rumors of the existence of bad blood betwe between en Elli Elliot ot and th the e

@=-

--4-

i *u ---

 

CARL ROWEN

members of his cote coterie rie had some substan substance ce after all. all. Rega Regardrdless, those rumors would certainly take on new life once Villanova Villan ova and Byrd got the their ir cla claws ws into them.

If tonight’s guest o off ho hon nor to took ok no notte of of Elliot Elliot’s ’s snub snub,, howho wever, eve r, he sho showed wed n o sign of it. Lionel sat on a couch o on n the t he room’s centermo cente rmost st ring of tthe hem m next ne xt t o a child chi ld who could not have been more than twenty years old. Both of them were we re dre dress ssed ed immaculatelyi n mat m atchi ching ng Brooks Brothers suits, speakin speak ing g to n o one o ne and watching the door doorss through which Calvin and Prince Adrock would enter. Languid contentment coiled in Lionel’s aura, rolling off of him in waves. Michael saw saw pride the there re as we well ll.. T h e childe chi lde,, howeve however, r, showed no such calm. He fidge fidgeted, ted, folding his han hands ds one o ne way way, th then en anothe ano therr and rubbing the them mo on n his pants pant s subc subcon onsc scio ious usly ly.. He also kept glancing ar around ound furtively a t the others in the th e room. room. T h e sickl sickly y pall of fear fea r suf suffu fuse sed d his aura, broken only marginally by a ti tigh ghtt knot of wond wonder er deep in the t he middle. middle. When Wheneve everr h e found one on e o off the other Kindre Kindred d iin n tthe he roo room m looking his way, th the e pall deepened in color color,, ssuppre uppressing ssingthe wonder even eve n further. When Wh en th the e parlor or’’s int interio eriorr door swung swung open a t last, t h e fear fear color blotted out th the e wonder wonder altogether. pa ause, use, C Cal alvi vin n came through throu gh th the e After only a momentary p door, eyeing eyeing first first Jeremey Jeremey then th en Villanova Villanova tthe hen n Michael. Michael. C Cal alvi vin n with th th the e st stea eady, dy,me meas asur ured ed grac grace eh he e em emplo ployed yed only when when walked wi the e company o off his bette betters. rs. His aura radiated radiated the same steely steely in th cont co ntro roll Michael sa saw w around Maxwell, Maxwell, but bu t it was sho shott through with wi th rigid rigid veins of of conc concen entra tratio tion. n. Calv Ca lvin in w wa as not just in utter control of himself; he was forcing forcing himsel himselff to remain so for all pause, e, Michae M ichaell and the other he was worth. After the barest paus Kindred saw why. On Only ly o one ne Ki Kind ndre red d in th the e st stat ate e wo woul uld d qua qualif lify y as on one e of of Cal Calv vin Bai Bainb nbri ridg dge’ e’ss bett better erss iin n Calvin’s Calvin’s own mind. “Fellow “Fello w Kindre Kindred,” d,” Cal Calvin vin said, th the e vei veins ns of of concentraconcen tration tio n pu pulsing lsing even brighter, “rise and be welcomed welcomed.” .” that at had been practiced and repeated countcoun tOn a cue th lesss ti les times mes fo forr decades decades,, Marion Ad Adrock, rock, the th e prince pri nce of Michigan stepped into i nto t h e El Elys ysiium chambe chamber. r. The steel gray in his thick th ick mane of of hair mat matched ched the pillars of concentration in Calvin’s aura. His flat, ancient eyes matched the color of calm self-control. Michael, Villanova and Maxwel Maxwelll moved

*-

-.L.““l=lrr@W-

--m

 

PREDATOR& P R E Y

first to stand. Before they had gained their feet fully, the others othe rs stood as well. They congr congregated egated just inside tthe he room’s loose,, inner ring o loose off cha chairs irs and stood more th than an arm’s leng length th apart. By long local tradition, the young vampire beside

Lionel remained remained se seated. ated. Michael spared him a brie brieff g glance lance to se see e tha thatt the si sick ckly ly color of dread had suf suffus fused ed him en en-tirely. T h e young vam vampi pire re’s ’s ver very y sk skin in paled by a shade. sh ade. T h e princ prince e stood a head tall taller er th than an Calvin, and in one stride, cleare cleared d tth hHe e door b by y enough spa space ce for Cal Calvin vin to shuthe it had behind him. swept a flat, languorous gaze around the ro room om onc once e th then en let his eyes eyes fall back back tto o cen center. ter. Those eyes see seemed med unfocus unfocused ed when the prince held them th em thus, but Michael w wa as more th than an positive th that at Adrock could could see everyone in t h e room perfe perfectly ctly cle clearl arly. y. “Kindred,” th the e prince said. Hi Hiss voic voice e seemed seemed to pour upwa up ward rd fr from om de deep ep with within in tthe he ear earth th.. I t resonated. T h e princ prince’ e’ss accent sounded to Michael as if the man had learned the Englis Eng lish h la langu nguage age many times ove overr durin during g his u unlife, nlife, and ea each ch relearning relearn ing carrie carried d with it an a n echo o off tthe he last last.. “You share in my domain. You gath gather er tonigh tonightt in my my hun huntin ting g territory. territory.” ” Having so spoken, th the e princ prince e approached th the e nearest of of the th e Kindr Kindred ed in the small group bef before ore hi him, m, Marie Byr Byrd. Rath Rather er than th an looking u up pa att th the e much larg larger er vampire, Byrd av averted erted her eyes and ttilte ilted d he herr head to on one e side, expos exposing ing the delica delicate te curve curve of her neck. By custom, th the e prince wo woul uld de eit ither her lay lay his hand on her neck to bestow his continued welcome, or he would sink his fa fang ngss in i n an and d de dest stro roy y the unlucky v vampire ampire where h he e or she stood. Wi With th no hesit hesitation ation,, Prince Adroc Adrock k la laid id his lef leftt hand alongsid alon gside eB By yrd‘s ne neck ck an and d moved on. He di did d th t he same same to Lionel, Maxwel Maxw ell, l, Thomas (or Tho Thomp mpso son), n), Villanova and Noble, and and then the n came to st stand and in fro front nt o off Michael. Michael did not no t look into int o Ad Adro rock ck‘s ‘s eye eyes, s, but he could fe feel el th the e weight of of them them o on n his own. He could feel the weight of the ancient vampire’s presence enc e tu tuggi gging ng on h him im lik like e a wat water erfa fall ll or a an n ope open n we well over which he was suspended. suspended.T h e pri prince nce al alll b but ut humme hummed d with with a repr repres esse sed, d, predat pre datory ory en ener ergy gy tha hatt mad made e th the e wa waili iling ng survi survival val-in -insti stinct nctvoice voice in Mi Mich chae ael’ l’ss mind gibber an and d sshrie hriek km min indl dles essl sly. y. St Stan andi ding ng this this close, Michael saw in the prince the image of an enormous crocodile, fr froze ozen n iin n th the e in inst stan antt be befor fore e it snapped up its pr prey. m

--r.-- -rs--

 

Michael tilted his head woodenly, feeling the blood he had ha d last drunk sur surgin ging g int into o his mu musc scle less iin n preparation fo forr wh what at would wou ld be a an n ulti ultimate mately ly frui fruitles tlesss act act.. If the prince di did d anythin any thing g other oth er than t han touch his neck, h e kn kne ew, h he e wo wou uld pan panic ic and bite, claw and tear tear hi hiss w wa ay fre free e of th the e Kin Kindr dred ed’s ’s reach. He wou wouldn’ ldn’tt

get far, far, he kn knew ew,, b but ut such a con concern cern wou would ld be moot to him in that th at stat state. e. Th The e fe fear ar,, so clos close e tto o tthe he surface surface alre already, ady, woul would d have have him, hi m, and he wo woul uld d be jus justt as lost fo forr contro con troll as h e wa was when he fed with Dari Darien. en. Th That at fe fear ar had clun clung g to h him im ever since h e had fi firs rstt met tthe he pri prince, nce, and iitt had only inc incre reas ased ed th t he la last st time he had had a private audien audience ce with th the e elder v vam ampi pire re.. Tha t time had been short shortly ly a after fter he had created Dar Darien. ien. Michael had been sure that the prince intended to destroy him, despite Calvi Ca lvin’s n’s ass assur uranc ances es to tthe he con contra trary. ry. Th Tha a t time, he h e had hadn’t n’t been sure su re th the e prince wouldn’t just sink his fang fangss iint nto o his neck. This time, Michael’s tension almost got the better of him hi m any nywa way. y. As Princ Prince e Adrock Adrock la laid id his h han and d aside M Mic ichae hael’ l’ss throat, Michae Michaell had to force him imse self lf not n ot to fl flinch, inch, despite despite all the building po poten tentia tiall energy of tth he boi boiling ling blood in his sy sysstem. He stood rig rigid, id, sur sure e th that at the prince cou could ld feel feel th the e ten ten-sion, and he kept his eyes on the floor. A long, torturous moment mome nt later, th the e prince move moved d awa away y from from hi him m and cont co ntin in-ued ue d his circuit around the roo room. m. Wh When en h e w wa as finished finished,, he stepped ba back ck in into to the cen center ter o off th the e ro room om in i n fron frontt of Lionel and his new young charge. Michael felt as if the prince had been standing i n front of him for ho hour urs. s. Wh What at had he w wante anted? d? W ha hatt had Adrock been lookingfor?Too many year yearss o off fai failin ling g to driv drive e the vampirq o off tthe he Sabbat sect out o off Detro Detroit it - s the th e prince had vowed to do long ago ad made th the e prin prince ce ca cage gey y and suspicious,and he did n not ot stu study dy anyone ffor or so lon long g witho without ut good reason. Had Michael given the prince such a reason? Was that it, or did time just stretch as it always seemed to when Michael had his blood up? up?Th Ther ere e was was no no w wa ay t o know know..

“Be eated,” Cal vi n sai said, d, ssti till ll b besi eside de the door. door. “Know you are welcome in this doma domain in by the gra grace ce of Prince Marim Adrock.” When everyone sat down, Lionel’s childe stood up, moving mov ing like h he e had been jo jolted lted by electricity. He peered up a t tthe he prince, being v ve ery care careful ful n o t to look the older v vamam*L --m-ll--rs-m -

 

PREDATOR&

pire in the eyes. He laid his head stiffly to one side and closed clo sed his ey eyes es.. Ad Adrock rock looked at t h e boy’s neck an and d spoke.

“Who is this childe?” he sai said dw with ith the flu fluid id cad cadenc ence e of

long-practiced long-p racticed ritua ritual. l.

“My name is Kyle Aaron Williams,” the boy said in a

P R V

voice voi ce llitt ittle le louder tha than n a squ squeak eak.. “By whom w a s this childe created created?“ ?“ Adrock as aske ked. d. “Lionel Braug Braughton hton of Clan Bru Brujah jah is m my y sire sire,” ,” Kyle Kyle sa said id,, his voice qua quaver vering ing ssubt ubtly. ly. “And what is this childe’s l i ? ” Qock ntond still quietly recited a looking at the boy‘s tense, pale neck. The childe quietly l i fnames that beganwithLionelandbecamem a t andmore outdated until they crossed into the territory ofmythology. He stumbled over the older names,mangling the p r o n u n c i a t i o n so badl ba dly y th that Michael had towonder if ifLi Lion onel elM M known he names

weUenough~~wh~he~~~t~totheboy.Darie haddone haddon e a much better ob when he had been in thisposition. Thatt thought set Michael on a p Tha path ath h he e di did d not n ot reli relish, sh, however, so he paid paid mor more e att attent ention ion to what was happening. “Rise, Lionel Braughton of Clan Brujah,” the prince saying, ng, “an “and d answer for your progeny.” was sayi Lionel rose fr from om his seat and stood on one e step behind and to the side of his childe. Prince Adrock never took his flat blue eyes from Kyle’s neck. The boy had started to tremble.

“Who is this chil childe?” de?” Adr Adrock ock asked aga again. in. “He is Kyle Aaron Williams,” Lionel answered. “My progeny. Blood of my blood. Child of my clan.” “Has he bee been n taugh taughtt the Traditions by which we live?“ “He “H e has, m y prince.” “Do ou honor those Traditions, Lionel Braughton of Clan Brujah?“Adr Adrock ock asked. “A “Are re y yo ou prepare prepared d to answer ourr chi childe lde’s ’s actio actions ns under t he Tradi Tradition tion of Accounting?“ for you Under the tenetsoft tenetsofthatTraditi hatTradition,Lioneldfaceequalor on,Lioneldfaceequalor greater clllpability for any tmtqpsions his childe rmght commit againstKindredsocietythanwouldthechildehimself.The~ made sure that every Kindreds sire kept his pmgeny in he.

“ I am, my prince,” Lione Lionell said.

C

~ ‘ i J I I I I I @ l - - L L l l L I -

 

CARL BOWEN

“And “An d who will vou vouch ch for your good faith?” faith?”Adro Adrock ck asked.

A t this cue, Marcus Villanova stood, looking at the

prince’s shoulde shoulder. r. “I will, my prince,” princ e,” he h e said, said, as as wa was custom cus tom and his duty. “Every “Every word word is true.” true.”

Such was Villan Villanova’s ova’s job as a harpy harpy.. He He possessed &e same extraordinarily extraord inarilykeen sensesas Michael, and the th e Kindred Kindred of Prince Adrock Adr ock‘s ‘s domain domain trusted his wo word. rd. H He e appeared appeared at at every every political

function that that too took k place at Elys Elysiu ium, m, verify verifymg mg the the truthfulnessof every speake speaker’s r’s wor words. ds. The harpy had also been a psychologist before his Emb Embrac race, e, and th t he insight tha th at profes professi sion on provide provided d him him was likely most enlightening as well. As far as the Kindred o f Michigan were were conc concer erne ned, d, no word word said said as part of a public ceremony was true unti untill Marcus Marcus Villanova Villanova confirmed confirmed it so. The prince’s eyes cut from Villanova to Michael, and Michae Mic haell played played his own part in this cer ceremo emony. ny. He kept kept his eyes fixed firmly on Villanova. Had he disagreed with Villanova’s assess ass essmen mentt of of the th e situ situati ation on or had his in inte terp rpre reta tati tion on of Lione Lionel’ l’ss aura and nonver nonverbal bal cue cuess revealed revealed any ki kind nd of duplicity, he would have looked at Adrock himself. None in the city other t han Adrock kne knew w of Micha Michael el’s ’s capacity for super superna natu tura rallperception, so the prin prince’ ce’ss glance glance at a t him hi m was was brief brief and subtl subtle. e. Michael’ Michael’ss position in the cit city y was that of Villanov Villanova’s a’s unofficial unofficial back up. He also served as a chec check, k, should Villanova Villanova ever prove untrustworthy. Villanova had never done so to Michael’s knowledge, but the th e prince prince wou would continu con tinue e to t o rely rely on hi hiss contingencies nonenone theless. thel ess. Finding Villanov Villanova’s a’s ju judg dgme ment nt confirmed, however, however, h i s instanraneousglance turned turned to Li Lio onel nel’s childe childe on once ce again. “You are welcome in “Yo in my my doma do main in,, Kyle Kyle Aaro Aaron n Wil W illliams ia ms of Clan Cl an Bruj Brujah,” Adrock said. He laid his hand ha nd o n the t he boy’s neck and held it there. The b y had no flair for the drama of the moment. He jumped when Adrock‘s hand touched him, and the fear in his aura swirled into a tense maelstrom that pulsed and ran like storm clouds. He even sucked in a qui quick, ck, reflexiv reflexive e gasp. Display pl ayin ing g little little pati patience ence,, Prince Prince Adr Adrock ock stepped stepped back and and ordered ordered Lionel Lio nel an and d Kyl Kyle to sit. sit. H He e did no nott look at either either one of them, or at any of the th e oth ot her Kindr Kindred. ed. His gaze had cent centered ered again.

The newly welcomed Brujah sat down, relief washing

through him in colorf colorful ul tides, and Lionel sat next t o him. * L -4wwurSrrr, -

 

Byrd who had found herself without a better seat than the one between Noble and a nd Thomas after Prince Ad Adrrock‘s enen trance, smoothed a wrinkle on her immaculate evening gown go wn and tried not to look i n Lio Lione nell’s dire d irecti ction. on. “You are all all welcome in my domain dom ain,” ,” Adrock sai said d again again,, making a ges gesture ture that th at took in the th e entire en tire roo room. m. “Kyl “Kyle e Williams receives my protection prote ction and an d my my hospitalit hospi tality y this nigh night. t.

Bea earr th that at in mind and tell those who are absent.” absent.” With n o further wor word, d, the th e prince turned and made his his way bris briskly kly toward t h e interio in teriorr door. Calv Ca lvin in swept it open op en smoothly, smoothl y, and follow followed ed the prince out. T h e ceremony wa was over, as far as Kindred society was concerned. Prince Prince Adrock had accepted the boy, and that was that. Now, with Adrock and Calvin gone, most of the tension left the room as wel well. l. Mic Micha hael el saw the the sickl sickly, y, coiled tend tendri rils ls of wony and di dism smay ay breaking breaking up up in everyone, and he h e fe felt lt some some-what better himself. O fcourse,he realized, his relief stemmed ftom ftom the fact th that at this th is later-generation later-generationruffanhad just passed a test designe designed d to vet out out his worthiness worthiness for for accep accepting ting th the e responsibility fo forr th the ea acti ction onss of anoth no ther er Kindred. Th e wa way h he e had won won that respons responsibili ibility, ty, Mich Michae aell mused, was by lettin let ting g Darien Darien die die alone alon e so somewh mewhere ere in Detroit Detroit.. T h e bitter bit ter iron irony y of that fac actt was nott lost o no on n Michael, Michael, and and he h e made his way way to th the e Elysium’s o outer uter door. S So omehow,he di did not h d he idea of congratula congratulating tingLionel Lionel on passin passing g his test particularly appealing ust then.

Before anyo anyone ne could could say anythingto him, he slip slippe ped d out out the the door opposite opposite the the one o ne through through which Calv Calvin in and Prince Prince Adro Adrock ck had gone, pulling pulling the the door shut shut behind him. him. Vil Villan lanova ova and B y d woul wo uld d noti notice ce that that he h e had left left earl early, y, of course,but he actua actuall lly y enjoyed that aspect of his deparmre. The harpies would make it had snubbe snubbed d Lionel and and his neonate, and h o w n that Michael had no thinkii, rational Kindred Kindred would would fail to understand the the reason why. No, he felt felt neit neither her pride for Lionel or gratitude gratitude for the sa vice he had apparently provid provided ed in th the e name name of of the th e camarilla while he was in Detroit. All he felt was cold inside. Emptiness rolled inside of hi him m li like ke he hadn’t eaten in a month. He felt hollow, hollow, li like ke the th e empty space space behind the th e counter of Darien’s old pawnshop. pawnsh op.

 

C A R L ROWEN

Scene Eight Four cars idled in the late-fall rain behind the Gideon building, and Michael found that his was at the head of the line. lin e. Th The e midd middle le two cars belonged to to Lisa Lisa Nobl Noble e and Laurence Maxwell Max well respec respective tively, ly, and the last belo belonged nged t o Jeremey Talbot. bo t. Mich Michael ael moved moved toward his car when he heard one of of tthe he doors on the th e fourth car open ope n and clo close se.. H He e glan glance ced d over his shoulder an and d saw Cl Clar are e coming to towar ward d him, him, ho holdi lding ng clos closed ed a

rain-slicked trench coat that was fraying at every edge and seam. A battere battered-look d-looking ing osa osarry wou wound nd around the the han hand d that th at held he ld tthe he jacket jacket close closed d as well well.. S She he turned up the th e collar of the t he jacket and og ogge ged d underneat underneath h the the sshort hort awning awning beneat beneath h which Michael stood. His drive driver, r, Richard, Richar d, turned turned o on n the th e ca carr’s lights lights and waite waited dp patientl atiently y less t han tw twen enty ty ffee eett away. “Michael,” Cl Clar are e said, shaking sha king water from her he r mous ousy brown hair. “Here we we find f ind ourselves again.” Michael flin f linche ched d and stepped back away from th the e sp sprray. ‘‘I’m glad you’ you’re re al alone,” one,” Clar Cl are e cont contin inued ued,, ignori ign oring ng the look o n M Mic icha hael el’s ’s face. “You need something I have.” Distracte Distra ctedly dly,, Michael noticed noticed t h at Clare still held her coat closed closed,, even though she wa was n no o longer longer standing in the rain. He could see pale skin between th the e ja jacke cket’s t’s fl flaps aps.. The Th e woman had nothin not hing g else on. “What is is it that tha t I need?” h e ask asked, ed, humoring her, but keeping his distance nonetheless. T h e wom woman an took a step close closer, r, and th the e lowe lowerr half of of her h er coat flared open. Michael caught a flash of th the e smooth, alaalabaster bast er skin bene beneath. ath. “My help help,” ,” she said. “Something “Someth ing is happening in i n your your life right now that’s a secret. secr et. I told you you about about it before. I told you to look out for it. When you visited Jeremey, you didn’t get it. W Wh hen yo you u called me his ward ward.” .” Michael fr froz oze, e, unable to move, move, even e ven though thou gh the madwoman wom an wa was le less ss than a foot foot from from him. hi m. Ho How w much of of that th at conversation had she heard? Had sshe he taken offense? offense?Had Had she and Jeremey bee been n pla playi ying ng a t so some me mad mad game game with h hiim? After thinking thin king incorrectly of th the e two of them as harmles harmless, s, sane eccentrics eccentr ics for so lo long ng,, Michae Michaell fo found und that tha t h e had n o idea idea what to expect from from them now that tha t he h e understood the truth.

*-

-=w -

-o -m

 

PRFDATOR

&pRey

‘Youcould do s o m e t h i about it,” Clare sai said, d, lea leanin ning geven closer clo ser.. Michael could could smell in Cla Clare’ re’ss hair hair the pollution that the rain leache leached d from Iron Riv River er.. It I t clung to her he r lik like e a rotting perfume fu me.. Michae Michaellcould smell it in his own hair too, fromwhen the the unexpected rain shower had caught him outside without his umbrella earlier in the eve evenin ning. g. “You want ant to. You’re due.”

“ I don’t know what you’ you’re re talking talk ing about, abo ut,” ” Michae Michaell said,

not altogether sure sure that tha t that tha t wa was the th e truth. He took a step back and heard hear d the rain falling fal ling just behind him like a living

walll. T h e drops thundered on the awning above them. wa them. hungry, gry,” ” Clare Clar e said. “Y “You haven’t been eating eati ng “You’re hun properly prop erly.. Yo You can can’t ’t anymore. anymore. Elliot Elli ot took took that away from you.” Mich ael clamped his jaws Michael jaws shut tight. ti ght. He couldn’t feel feel Clar Cl are’ e’ss presence i n his mind like he h e had ha d felt Je Jere reme mey’ y’ss emotions, but the woman’s words were too close to what had been gnawing at Michael’s mind, except the part about Elliot. Why Wh y wa was she so determined to create a an n enmity bebetween hims himself elf and the youn young g Ventrue? Ventrue ?

“ I ca can n give you you back some som e of what what you want,” Clar Cl are e said.enWhen she did so, the lifted again. Wh When the th e wet gust gus t peeled peeled thewind fabric fromher her jacket legs, legs, Michael could see see that th at she sh e was, indeed, indee d, naked from the waist down. Staring at the woman’s pale, marble-like skili, he fought the urge urge to back back right out int into o the th e rain.

“I don’t think th that at will be necessary, necessary, Clare,” he said in

very ve ry calm, even tones.

Clare pulle Clare pulled d the lowe lowerr half of he herr jacket jac ket closed closed w i t h her other oth er hand and shook her head. “Not “No t like that, tha t, you patronizing ass.” The venom venom in those words startled Michael Michael,, and he actually did did inch inc h a step backward. Water splashed down into the th e heels heels of of his shoes,but he paid it no mind. mind. Clare continued. “This is for my date tonight,” she said, nodding down a t he herr body. Despite his relief, r elief, Michael Mich ael couldn’t couldn’ t help but feel sorry for the poor bastard who’d caught Clare’s eye. “What I have for yo you u is insigh ins ight. t. I was praying for it tonight, and it came to me. I prayed to find out a way to give you whatt yo wha you needed needed so ba badl dly y when w hen you you came came to t o talk to Jeremey Jeremey and called call ed me his ward ward.” .”

m

d---e-n--

 

T h e ra rain in had started to catch and p pul ulll a t th the e bac back k of his hair, but Michael held still.

“I ca can n give yo you u back so someth mething ing sso oy you ou’l ’lll be ab able le tto o eat

right again, Michael Michael,” ,” Clare said, moving a fi final nal sstep tep clos closer. er. Michael teetered on the edge of eschewing personal dignity and fleein fleeing g through t h e rain tto o his ca carr. “You want answers about why your childe was taken from you, Michael. You want to know who’s responsible. You want to know who’s to blame. And you want a reckoning.”

“I-”

“I ca can n se see e it,” Clare sai said. d. Her voice ble bled dw with ith such sincere

gravity gravi ty ttha hatt Michael c coul ould dn no ot arg argue. ue. In a sens sense, e, he realiz realized, ed, it was even true. N o on one e ha had d ack acknow nowled ledged ged Dari Darien’ en’ss deat de ath h except to gain what benef benefit it fr from om it tha thatt they could. Those Those wh who o had ha d le lett hi him m die we were re be being ing rew rewar arded ded.. Soon, Soon, Adrock Adr ock wou would ld send mor more e Kin Kindr dred ed in into to Detro Detroit it iin n his grand advanc advance, e, and no one cared that Darien was gone. Darien’s death had not changed chan ged a tthi hing ng in an anyo yone ne’s ’s existen existence ce bu butt Mich Michae ael’ l’s. s.

“It’s “I t’s goi going ng to chan change,” ge,” Clare said said.. “It’ “It’ss already begun.” Wh en she sa When said id that, a blinding radiance e exploded xploded ffrrom herr like a halo. M he Michael ichael threw up a hand t o shield his eye eyess lready lre ady strained and sensitive fro from m watching tthe he emotional colors of t h e Kindred a t El Elys ysiu ium m ut pain lanced through his skull just the same. He stumbled backward a step into i nto the tain, sur sure e that h e wo woul uld d scr screa eam. m.T h e pain wi wipe ped d every ever y thoug thought ht from his m mind ind but on one: e: Da Dari rien en’s ’s dea death th would mean something so mething.. H e would ma make ke sure i t did.

 

C A R L BO W%

Scene Wine Greasy rainwat rainwater er sl slop oppe ped d over the sideof ofth the e awning awningonto onto his face, and Michael stepped forward immediately, rubbing his eyes. H Hair air sstuck tuck t o his face in strands, and water rolled int into o his mouth, tasting like like the Iron River lo look oked ed.. He spit s pit it o out, ut,

shook th the e hair bac back k behind his sm smal all, l, flat fla t ears and rubbed his

face with his long hands. Despite the taste and th the e sm smel ell, l, th the e cold wate waterr washe washed d tth he p pain ain o out ut of his eye eyess and helped Michael clear his head. Th The e fi first rst thing he r e a l i d when that happened was tha thatt the lig lights hts tha thatt had blinde blinded d him were tthe he headlights tha a t had pu pull lled ed up to the rea rearr entrance of the Gideon of a car th building buil ding.. T h e ssecon econd d t h i i g he real realiz ized ed w wa as tth hat Cl Clare are was gone.

Jeremey’s Jereme y’s ca carr was empty as well. T h e new ffifth ifth car in line spla splashe shed d to a halt, sending a showerr of dirty water over th showe t h e curb. After a moment, its lights went out, its engine stopp stopped, ed, and its dri driver-si ver-side de door opened. Michael did not know cars by make or model, but t h e vehicle w wa as long, gr gray and rounded a att the edges like a bullet with two seats. It looked expensive. A s the door opened, an a n umb umbrel rella la po poppe pped d out first, opening tto o protect bo th the man and tth both h e up upho hols lste tery ry.. As tthe he driver stepped out and approached th the e awning, Michael re recog cogniz nized ed him. “Michael, ”th “Michael,” the e ma man’ n’ss nasal, Bosto Bostonian nian voice c called alled over the th e rai rain. n. “Am I late?” “Late?” “Yeah,”Elliot sai “Yeah,” said, d, shak shaking ing his umbrella dry by pointing it away ffrom rom Michael an and d snapping it ope open n and closed. “For the c con onfi firm rmat atio ion. n. Y Yo ou know know,, Lio Lionel’ nel’ss bo boy. y.” ” “Yes,” Micha Michael el said a att last, wiping his face a final time. “It just ended. They’re proba probably bly finishing the silent greeting inside rrigh ightt now now.” .” “Damn,” Elliot said. “Is Marion still inside?” “Probablynot “Probably no t anymore, anymore,” ” Michael said, keeping a casual distance between Elliot and himself. Clare’s words had set him on edge. He had no actual reason to dislike Elliot, he told tol d himself. Cla Clare re w wa as only a madwoma madwoman, n, after all. all . B But ut eve even n as cryptic as it was, what she said had felt so right. I t had made sense, even without with out a n y supp supportin orting g pr proof. oof. Was it Cla Clare’s re’s e

--d w -@ + -r r s --

 

PReOATOR

influence that made him so sure, or did some part of him already alre ady thin th ink k th t h a t Elliot w wa as res responsi ponsible ble for Da Dari rien en’s ’s de deat ath? h? “Ellsworth?“Elliot said, said, rolling hi hiss umbrella umbrella into in to a tight wand wa nd and an d snapping a band around it to hold it in place. Mich ael hadn’t Michael hadn’t actually seen th that at particular Kind Kindred red in person pers on for several mont months. hs. Ells Ellswort worth h had been ins instru trume menta ntall in th t h e conversi con version on of Iron R Rap apid ids’ s’ st steel eel milling and mi mini ning ng industry industr y into one supported supported by auto aut o manufacture manufacture when when the th e iron iro n mines m ines sou south th of of the city had ru run nd dry ry.. H He e had ha d also also helped the automobil automobile e manufact manufacturers urers north of Iron Rapid Rapidss iin n Flint, Flin t, Michigan survive the Depr Depressi ession on and an d t h e successi successive ve recesrecession in re recen centt decades. No Now, w, according acco rding to Da Darie rien, n, the towns owns’’ automobile industry had fallen on difficult times itself, and his speculationw speculationwas th tha a t Ellsworth wo woul uld dn no o t be making m a n y

pRV

public appearance appearancess unt until il h e had no norm rmal aliz ized ed the th e economic situation agai again. n. The T he industry was one of th the e weapons weapons Prince Adrock wiel wielde ded d against th the e Sabbat in in D Detroit. etroit. “He’ss no “He’ nott inside eith either, er,” ” Michael said. “I haven’t seen him lately.” “Working, I guess,” Ellio Elliott said with a dismis dismissi sive ve shrug. “He’s been busy since I’ve known him. Hey, Michael, are you ok okay ay? ?You look lik like e hell hell.” .” Michael bit back his first respons response. e.

haven’tt been eat eating ing wel well, l,” ” he sai said d instead. instea d. “I haven’

The admission made Elliot Elliot’s ’sbri bright ght gr green een ey eyes es light light up. ‘You should come w i t h us, then,” he h e said, t ak akii ng a n aggr aggres essi sive ve step in Mich Mi chae ael‘ l‘ss direct direction ion.. H He e planted th the e tip t ip o off his umbrella on the doormat betwee between n them the m lik like e th the e flag of a Con Conqui quista stado dor. r. “Lione “Lionel‘s l‘s taking the kid and me and some oth others ers to his clubs around the th e bay. The good ones,you know, We’re going to grab something at on one eo off the them. m. Lionel Lionel’s ’s got all of his dolls in the state socked away for us. We’re tinally celebrating being back and being all safe. We’re taking the sher sheriff iffss oth other er Brujah kid with us, too.” As Elliot talked, talk ed, Michael Mich ael noticed dried brownish fl flec ecks ks caught between his canines and the teeth on either side. His color was better than usual as well. Elliot was in such high spirits because he had already indulged himself this evening. N o wonder he’ he’d d been lat late e arriving fr from om Lansing. Lansing. .

--d- [email protected]

 

CARL BOWEN

don’t that to would bethou veryght good me right forght think now,”“ IMichae Mic hael l managed sa say. He thought h e might mi double over and start retching up old wet air if h he e had to speak t o Elliot any longer. Darien had died so that this.. punk.. could go celebrate?And Elliot Elliot hadn’t hadn’t even bothered to t o at attend ten d the th e ceremony ceremo ny th that at Darien Darien’s ’s death deat h had made possible? possible? Michael had to get out of here befor before e th t h e screaming screaming beast in the t he back of of his mind became the th e dom domina inant nt force and left his rational, confused voice receded into the back. Elliot was close closerr to Adrock in i n generation th tha a n Michael, but he was much, much younger younger than th an Michael. Michael. And h e certainly certainl y

.

.

.

wouldn’t be expecting.. “I’m “I ’mgoing going,” ,” h e said slow slowly ly,, tast ta stin ing g each eac h word word like like ashes. “I’m “I ’m go going ing t o feed on my own grounds i n my my own territory.” t erritory.” T h e n , from somewhere somewhere deep inside, inside , be beyond yond the beast o r his rising anger, Michael added, “But I’ll reme remember mber the th e invi invitata-

tion. I’ll com come e back back for yo you later.” l ater.” “Sure, Michael,” Elliot “Sure, Elliot said, dismi dismissi ssing ng th e older vampire from his mind and turning toward the door leading inside. insid e. “Some other time.” time.” “Soon, “Soo n,)) )) Michae Mic haell said. H e was was sure of of it. As Elliot Elliot went we nt inside to meet his friends and begin their celebration, Michael headed int i nto o tthe he rain for for his waiting car car..

 

CARL S O W F N

Scene Ten Ca lvin Calv in Bain Bainbri bridg dge e sat sa t alone alon e in the th e public public half half of of his offi of fice ce clenching clench ing and unclenching unclen ching his fists. He had to get hims hi mself elf under cont co ntro roll b befo efore re his meeting. The Th e wo word rdss Marion Marion Adrock had shared shared with him befor before e leavi leaving, ng, howeve however, r, made tha th a t extremely difficult. difficult. The two of th them em had h ad come come back to Bain Bainbri bridg dge’s e’s office aker Lionel‘s new childe’s ceremony, and Adrock had ordered him to sit. Maintaining Maintaini ng the appearance of obedience, obedie nce, though lacking lacking the heart hea rt for it, Bainbri Bainbridge dge had done so. “There “The re is a traitor in my domain,” Adrock said without preamble, closing closing and locking the office’sdoor.

“Myprince?” “My prince?”Bainbridge Bainbridge said. He didn’t chok choke e o n the words, but srnprise showed on his face nonetheless. He hoped t h a t the expression expressi on appeared appeared to pertain to the exi existe stence nce of the information itself, rather than the fact t h a t Adrock had chosen to reveal it.

“I have suspected as much for s o m e time,” Adrock went

on, oming to s t a n d bes beside ide Bainbridge’s Bainbridge’s desk an and look ou out the window win dow.. H He e taid hisfingerti>s on h e desk, and his hard, hard, ancient ancient fingernails scraped audibly against the sla slate. te. “Dari “Darien en Salw Salway ay’s ’s death in Detroit confirmed that suspicion.”

Baknbridg Baknbr idge’s e’smin mind d whirle whirled, d, crying crying to fouocU Adrock‘s logic. “A maitor against us to the Sabbat?”he asked. He fmed fm ed th a t the re@ m his voice euas aU too evident. Admk lacked ViUanoua’s gift for supemmralperception, but the Kindred was older than Iron Rap ids and older t han this jledgkng country altogether. Surely, so much time had granted him enough enoughexperitme experitme to detect the subtlety. “Morespecificauy ” Adrock said, “aleak.The Detroit Sabbat were wer e waitingfo waitingforJereme rJeremey y Talbot’s Talbot’scoterie. They knew he was coming. in g. They knew why why he he was comi coming ng,, and they kept ahead of him while his coterie did its work. There is no oth other er explanation.” explanation.”

Bainbridge thought quiet quietly. ly. Adrock stood less than five eet away, awa y, staring out out the window over the rainrain-blurr blurred ed city. city. He did not seem to have tumbled t o the impe impending ndingcoup coup,, but the subject he had brought up was just (1s touchy. Should Bainbridge say the wrong thing, Adroc Adrock k would dir direc ectt his his suspicion in most inconvenient directions, and the ent entire ire plan plan woul would d fall apa apart rt withou withoutt ever having been been unc uncovere overed. d.

--

L ; Y W -e -R -m

 

pRemrnm8rpRey

“Whom do you suspect?” Bainbridge asked. “Everyone,ofcourse,” Adrock said with a thin, humorIess smile. The prince had joked that same joke since time out of mind. “But none so much as those closest to me.” “Naturally, s i r , ” Bainbridge replied. When a suitable period had passed, he said, “What should we do?”

“I have already done it,” it ,” Adro Adrock ck said, turni turning ng awa away y from t h e wi ndow at last. In the r m ’ s low light, the prince’s eyes

seemed &eZy “Sir?”

black fromedge to edge.

“I se sent ntje jere reme mey y Ta Talb lbo ot’s t’s coterie int into o Detroit to test my suspicion,” picion ,” Adrock said “The an that t was intercepted and c h e d away bore that sus suspic picion ion ou out. t. The loss of our contacts in Detroit is regrettable,

but

t h e experiment itself served its purpose.”

“So only those who knew about the coterie’s departure beforehand could have tipped off the Sabbat,” Bainbridge said. “So o m of ofth thos ose e wh who kn knew ew is the leak.”

“Yes.”

“Who makes up that gr grou oup? p?” ” Ba Bain inbr brid idge ge asked. “Other

than jeremey, Lionel, Elliot and Darien, that is.”

“Youand I an and dD David avid EUswort EUsworth,” h,” Adroc Adrock k began. “M “Mar arcu cuss Villanova and Laurence Maxwell knew as well. They helped

plan the venture, as you recall.”

“jeremey’s guest, Clare likely knew too,” Bainhidge offered. “Lionel ould have made amangements with his new progeny before leaving. My o w n chi& probably knew knew.. But afte afterr the amangements had been made, we had the co com’e m’e anno announce unce its intentions to a gathering of the entire city. Any one of-”

“Notenough time,” Adrock said. “TheSabbat strike against the coterie was too organ organized. ized. We made the announcement the same night the coterie left. The Sabbu Sabbutt were ready and waiting when the co cote tene ne arri arriwe wed. d. They co coul uld d not h ha awe mobilized mobilized effectively on ess than one night’s notice. That also rules outso your acquaintanc acqua intance, e, Chri Christop stopher her Flynne.” ‘Yyessir,” Bambndge sad. He had had Adrock caU F l y n e one k coterie UMS to depan, nd Flynne had arrived just nighs bejbre t before the m m y n which Talbot‘s coterie had declared its intenm

-- aD - i e--e--- o

 

CARL BOWEN

tiontosneakintoDaroit tiont osneakintoDaroit.I .IfAhkdidnot~Flyrme,Bainbridge fAhkdidnot~Flyrme,Bainbridge he UKLF fithe hookas fmas being the Kindred who had refmcted recommended Flynne be concerned. “Unforttmatiy, hat h m he

dom mat n. That is not entirely r&hg.” entire hierarchy of the do

Adrock agreed with a nod and continued to look at Bainbridge silently. Bainbridge knew that to look away first was to admit to untrustworthiness ut he n Adrock’s eyes feared to stare too long, lest it seem a c h a h g e .

-

“Now that yo you u know fo forr sure sure that there i s a n information led Prince Adrock,” he said at fast, ‘%ow should we go about flushing t out?”

I suspect,”Adrocksaid,stil stills lsta tari ring ngin into toBai Bainb nbri ridg dge’ e’sseyes. “Should I find that information used against me wiU know whom to “ I have begun circufuting information

to

each individual

hold responsible.”

“That seems like a r e a s d l e solution,” Bainbndge said. He could feel his muscl muscles es trying to squirm under Adrock‘s unwaveri wav ering ng gl glare are,, but h e knew he could not indulge the urge. “Thankyou,” Adrocksaid. The UlOTds come 0utfLttandm e you,”Adrocksaid.

markable, but Bainbndge knew sarcasm when he heard it. “nu listencarefirll. This is the nfimnah I want tosprelld h you.” When the prince in that, dwarning sirens mind. obviously &unbridge’s One said id not cany ouf exploded such a pfan t hus. Onecenainlydidnotearmrnksuchmfkmath. fBambndge were the kak, h e WOuId surel surely y disregard the infa infarmat rmationg iongim im thus us.. “It has come to my amntion,” Adrock said, “that

the leak m

m y d o m a i n ~ ~ b ei n o ro l v e d m a c o n sp i ra c y ~ ~ tm e e m n o w . I believe th a t he or s h e is p h n i n g a c o u p designed to remove me f;om heseat of rnyadwncy. If I amnot mistaken,thiscouphmged on me gaining a footh foothold old in Detroit, relocaang there to d n u e he effort,andthencuningoffmybaseqfsupportwhik~wasaw~.” Bainbridge froze. “A r u m such as this wou would ld be o off u unt ntol old d value to the Sabbat, as it would give them inroads to spread dissent among the very hierarchy of my doma domain. in.””

“That t would, would, ind indeed, eed,” ” Ba Bainbri inbridge dge said, remaining calm despite his every bestial instinct that told him to ru run n m w before the

*-

prince said anything more.

--dwri(iGJ----D

 

PREDATOR & PREY

“Such a coup would u n d o u h d y haw a better-than-average to Succeed,’’Adrmk went on. “Except, however, for the fact chance that it has se sett b back ack my pla plans ns to mow agairut Detroit Detroit in the firstphce.”

“Sir?’ Bainb Bainbridg ridge e sa said. id. “That is ehe appearance of the mth I want you to disserni“That nate,” Adrock said. “Th “The e informant ma may y assume that I have set back the eflm because ofDarien Salw Salway’ ay’ss deat death. h. Should h e S a b h assume that to be the case, they may remuin compl complacent acent in Detr troit oit,, fortifying their defens defenses es against our next e v e n d advance.” “But if t h y are acting under the assumption that dissension existssh exist he ere re,,”Ba Bain inbr brid idge ge said “they may attempt to capitalize on it.” “Exactly,” Ad Adro rock ck said. He had not budged since he put his hand o on n Bainbridge’s desk. Onl Only y his mout mouth h mo moved ved,, and Bainbridgefe felt lt th that at if he sa satt sti still ll any lon longer ger,, he would fall into it. Or in into to the bla black, ck, lightkss pi pits ts o off the prince’s eyes. “To who whom m shoul should d 1 spread th this is info informat rmation? ion?” ” Bainb Bainbridg ridge e asked. “Whom do you suspect?” “Marcus Villa Villanova nova,” ,” Adroc Adrock k ssaid aid,, th the e fa faint int sh shad adow ow of a smik appe appeari aring ng on h hiis f i t , wh whit ite e lips lips.. “Andl “Andlereme eremey y Talb Talbot. ot. I would have suggested D a n a Salway as well, but he is no longer

a concern of mine. Is he?” “No No,, my pri prince. nce. Darien is dead.” “Yes,” Adrock said. “T “Yes,” “Tha hatt was a an n unfortunate result o off a maneuver that was to be nothing mo more re than a n illus illusnatiw natiwe efe fein int. t. Wouldn’t you say?” “Yes sir. ” Nothing further further see seemed med forthco forthcoming, ming, but Prince Adrock rejked to move move.. H e si simp mply ly stoo stood d llik ike e a steel statue, staringdown at Bainbridge without without blinking. Bainbr Bainbridg idge’s e’smind spun spun.. Adrock knew kn ew ev everyth erything, ing, the p h n inv invol olve ved d and the timetable. And yet he had done nothing. Nothing except send Jeremey Talbot’s coterie on a doomedfurayagainst the ent entren renche ched dforces of the Sabht for no oth other er reason than to test an unrelated theory. “Any “An y quest questions? ions?” ”Adr Adrock ock said. prince ce,” ,” Bainbridge forced hims himself elf to say. “Just one, my prin He had to make himselfadopt a business-as-usual tone, kst he confinn what the prince had so overtly hinted at. “What will we do about the conmts we los lostt in De Detr troi oit? t?” ” C

a = --

 

CARL BOWeN

“Nothing,”Adrock s a i d turning away at last. “There i s “Nothing,”Adrock nothing we ca can do un unti till this this situation has been resolved. With an informant among us, any infiltr infiltrator atorss we send against against the the Sabbat would be doomed.” Adrock had left left not n ot long afterward, afterward, and Bainb Bainbridg ridge e had ha d sat still ever since, since, trying to main ma inta tain in control cont rol of of himself. himself. Prince Adrock had implied his threats clearly enough, but he had taken ta ken no decisive action acti on yet yet.. As well as Bainbridge knew Ad Adrock rock‘s ‘s ope operat rating ing style, he knew tha t hatt Adrock had no definitive definitiv e proof roof against him. Unlike Unlike some older Kindred in positions of po power wer,, Marion Marion Adrock Adrock woul would d make make no adminisadministrative move unless he was sure that it was both the right move based on the facts, and the move most likely to be successful. Proof supporting the fo form rmer er con condit dition ion did not no t have ha ve to be be incontrovertible,but incontrovertible,but Adrock had to be convinced. By some so me grac grace e of of fort f ortune une,, he was not no t yet yet entire ent irely ly convinced tha th a t Bainbridg Bainb ridge, e, Villanova Villanova and Jeremey Jeremey were were cons conspiri piring ng against against him. The Th e fact f act tha t hatt he h e suspec suspected ted at all wa was problematic problema ticenough enough in its o w n right, but it was not the worst case. For any case but th the e worst, worst, Bainb Bainbrid ridge ge had contin con tingen gencie ciess in mind.

 

CARL ROWEN

Scene Eleven “Mister Talbot has arriv arrived, ed, sir,” Ba Bainbr inbridge idge’s ’s servant’s voice tol told d him some time la later. ter. T h e tinny sound emanated from the translucent electronic receiver he wore behind his left ear under his gray hair. “He has three guests with him. They’re in tthe he eleva elevator tor no now w.” “Describe “Descri be hem, hem,” ” Ba Baiibri iibridge dge mu murm rmur ured ed int into o the electr electronic onic transmitter that protruded slightly from the cuff of his suit jacket. Talbot Talbot had al alre ready ady pro provid vided ed a m meticulous eticulous description of h his is for forem emost ost gue guest st when h he e had set up thi thiss meet meeting, ing, but hearing hear ing tthe he exac exactt deta details ils in hi hiss ser servan vant’s t’s word wordss wou would ld make the th e description m more ore im immediate. mediate. T hat immed immedia iacy cy wou would ld he help lp hi m feel mor him more e iin n con contr trol ol o off him himsel selff throu througho ghout ut th the e meeting, and considering the new direction this meeting now had to take, tak e, h he en needed eeded eve every ry e edg dge e at h his is dispo disposal. sal. For tha thatt rea reason, son, he had no nott invited Ma Marc rcus us Vi Villanova llanova to bear wi witne tness ss ton tonight ight.. Havin g Villa Having Villanova nova so close by normally assured assured hi him m of the th ev veracity eracity o off wh what at h his is guests were sa saying ying and provid provided ed valuable valua ble insight o n the their ir states of mind, but he did no nott need those assura assurances nces against Je Jeremey remey Talbot. He had ensured Talb Ta lbot ot’s ’s suppo support rt by c conv onvinc incing ing him th that at th the e cou coup p would provide a more organized, stabilizing force for th the e domain do main of Michigan in the long run tth h a n Marion Ad Adrock. rock. In pledgpledging his support, suppor t, Talbo Talbott had comm committed itted hims himself elf wh wholly olly with

his utmost faith. In his way, Talbot was more trustworthy than Villanova or even Darien. “Two male males,” s,” t h e ser servan vantt said. “Averag “Average e weight: on oneehundred seventy-five pounds. Average height: five feet, nine inches. Olive complexion, crew cut hair, wide-set eyes. Charcoal-gray blazers over black Dockers slacks. Black Bla ck turtleneck shirts.” Bainbridge liked th the e way this th is se serv rvan antt grouped his gu gues est’ t’ss two escort escortss into a discrete entity. “Armed?” “Armed?”h h e ask asked ed.. “Acco rding to th “According the e lobb lobby y metal detect detector, or, si sir. r.” ” “And the other o ther visi visitor? tor?” ” “Female Caucasian,” the security person said. “She appears to be in her early thirties. Chanel business suit, charcoal char coal g grray, match matching ing h her er escorts in color color.. N o pur purse, se, no *L -d* n-

 

briefcase. Pallid complexion, Sicilian extraction. N o makeup. make up. Sh She’ e’ss standing stand ing in fron fr ontt of her escort between Mister Talbot and the t he elevator door door.. Should I let them in, in , sir?” Bainbr Bain brid idge ge nodded, glancing at the th e partially open door leading lead ing in i nto his private private offi office ce from this antechamber. If Talbot’s informationabout the Sici Sicilianlian-looki looking ngwoman woman proved proved as relireliable as his inf inform ormatio ation n al alwa ways ys did did,, Bainbri Bainbridg dge e wou would ld n no ot need Villanova in the other room. Talbot would not betray him. Talbot wou would ld not no t bring someone someone else into int o th the e operation operatio n who would be lik likely ely to betray him. “Open “Open the the door. oor.” ”

A s th the e ghoul in i n the t he security room rel relea ease sed d the lock on

th e elev the elevat ator or and an d his guests guests wa walk lked ed down th the e hallway hallway toward his office office,, Bainb Bainbrid ridge ge stra straigh ightene tened d the office office ssupp upplie liess o on n his slat slate e gray ray de He Hges e smade that thstraight e edges edg esened of the thhis e sblotter blo tter and r a dn parallel todesk the thsk. e .edge ed desk. des k. H He ethe stra ightened hi lamp an of hissure centered the t he few loose pa pape pers rs int into o a tidy tidy stack in the cent c enter er of the beam the lamp shone. If these details det ails were were not n ot just so, Jeremey Talbot would notice, and he would be distracted. If Talbott gr Talbo grew distract distracted, ed, th the othe others rs wou would ld be distra distracted cted as well well,, and this mee meeting ting would would degen degenerat erate e into frivol frivolity ity.. Too much depended o n this meeting for Bainb Too Bainbridge ridge to allow that t o happen. Whil While e Talbot Tal bot wa was reliable, h e was was exceedingl excee dingly y particular about detai details. ls. Should the Malka Malkavian vian notice a detail ou o u t of of place, he h e would would get his wind up, up, and Bainbr Bain brid idge ge’s ’s en enti tire re cont c onting ingenc ency y would be a bust. However, as long as every every detail detai l appear a ppeared ed to be in place, plac e, Talbot would would

assume th t h a t all wa was running according to plan. Whe n the ave When averag rage e amount o off time iitt took someone someone t o walk wa lk from the elevator eleva tor to t o th the e door of of his offi office ce had passed, passed, Bainbridge Bainb ridge folde folded d his his hands h ands and sat lookin looking g at the th e door. door. I t opened a moment later, later, and Jere Jeremey mey Talbot stood framed framed in the center of the arch, dressed in what looked like the same white whi te shirt sh irt and black bl ack pants pan ts he h e alwa always ys wore wore.. He clasped a brow brown n cardboard cardboard tube in i n both bo th hands behind his back back and paused. The tube, Bainbridge reflected, most likely contained the same Michigan territory map Michael had brought to Ann Arbor so recently. “May “M aymy guests and enter?‘Talbot asked. asked. He always asked.

 

“Enter and be welcome,” Bainbridg “Enter Bainbridge e said. He H e had discovered many years ago that th at n o othe o therr response would motivate tiv ate Talbot to t o move. move. Talbot took a step forw forwar ard d the t hen n one on e to th the e side side to make way for the th e woman woman Bainbr Bainbridg idge’s e’s serv se rvan antt had described. Th The woma wo man n took one step ste p into in to the th e room room as well, standing beside Talbot and a nd looking indecisive as to what what to t o do next. “You may enter as well,” Bainbridge said to her with a gracious nod. nod . “But yo your ur servants serv ants will will have t o wait outside. I only have accommodations accommodation s for two gue guests sts.” .” He held out o ut his hands han ds to the t he two mat matchin ching g chairs seated opposite opposite his desk. desk. The woma woman n turned to the th e side and and said over her shoulder, shoulder, ?jta ?j tay y in the t he hall hallwa way. y.” ” Withou Wit houtt a word word,, her two tocky escorts moved on either side ofadmired the door and pulled it to positions shutt behind shu thei theirr mist mistre ress ss. . Bainbridge thei th eir r effici eff icienc ency. y. “Sit.” Talbot mov Talbot moved first, first, turn tu rnin ing g the th e chair o n Baiibrid Baiibridge’s ge’sleft inward inw ard slightly and taking t h e woman woman’s ’s hand han d as she sat sat in it. He then sat in the other chair, his back straight, facing Bainbridge straightaway. The woman slouched and glanced from Bainbr Bainbridge idge to Talbot waiting waiting for for on e of of the t hem m to sp spea eakk. “Welcome t o Iron Ir on Rapids, Rapids, Michigan, Mich igan,” ” Bainbrid Bainbridge ge said calml ca lmly. y. He could could feel the th e anxi an xiet ety y Talb Ta lbot ot did no n o t show, and a nd it clawe lawed d a t his mind, thre t hreate atenin ning g to become become his own. With all that Prince Adrock has said and implied this evening, that threat was all the more real. “My name is Calvin Bainbridge, seneschal to Pri Prince nce Marion Adroc Adrock.” k.” “Uh“U h-hu huh, h,” ” t h e woma woman n said, clearly unimpres unimpressed. sed. “My

name’s Lia Milliner. I th thank ank you for for you yourr hospitality, Calvi Cal vin. n. I understand you have a business proposition for me?” “Yes “Y es,” ,”Talb Talbot ot said.

“A unique opportunity.”

“Jere mey nforms “Jeremey nforms me,” me,” Bainbr Bainbridge idge began, began, “ t hat ha t you are a recent rec ent entra ent rant nt in i n the t he interstate interst ate ship shippin ping g industr industry y in New New England, Engl and, and an d th t h at you you may be interested inter ested in expanding expand ing you yourr fami fa mily ly’s ’s enterprise int i nto o Detro De troit it in i n tthe he near future.” future.” “All true,”Mill Milliner iner said with a wary look. She crossed her legs and flexed her fingers on the arms of her chaii. “I just

 

bought a new fflee bought leett of trucks, half of which are are car-carriers. car-carriers. Jeremey Jerem ey tells tells me tha t hatt your people people are interested interested in ‘expandi ‘expanding’ ng’ into in to Detroit too. I take it you want to combine combine our our resourc resources. es. Your money, money, your your good goods, s, my my trucks. S Som omet ethi hing ng like like th tha at ? ” Bainbridg Bainbr idge e dec decide ided d that t hat he did not no t a t all lik like e th the e forforward wa rd wa way Milliner Milli ner presented pres ented herself. Technically, Technically, her clan cl an was independent indepen dent of t he Cama Camarill rilla a and the th e Sabbat Sabbat o she owed ow ed Bainbridge n o established tribute trib ute of respect ut she could could not have been more tth h a n twenty-five twenty-five y yea ears rs embraced bra ced.. Th T h a t fact, combined with the th e ignominious ignominious history of her clan, should s hould have inspired a show of more discipl disc ipline ine.. Bainbridge Bainb ridge wondered wondered how Talbot could stand t h e woman. “Not hing so vulg “Nothing vulgar,” ar,” Bainbridge said. “We have no inin tention of incorporating your aid in our campa campaign ign against again st those in Detroit. Th T h a t resp respons onsibi ibilit lity y belong belongss only to t o Prince Adrock and those he chooses chooses to involve.”

“So why am I here?”the woman said, sitti sitting ng for forward ward i n

her chair and looking Bainbridge in the eye eye.. “What’s this thi s proposition all about?” “Jeremey ” Bainbridge said.

“Th e economic ecolo “The ecology gy of this city and state has been somewhat upset recently,” Talbot explained, turning his chair to face the woman. “Our shipping sector is lagging, and the th e resources resources we are having to diver d ivertt to t o shore it up are reso resource urces s that tha t could be better directed toward our efforts t o reclaim territory in Detroit.” “I’ve “I’v e hea heard rd all th that, at,” ” tth h e wom woman an said, said, still looking a t Bainbridge. Bainbri dge. “Keep talking.’’ “We “W e attract humans to this region by competing with

automobile manufacturersin Detroit,” Detro it,”Tal Talbot bot began began.. ‘When the city was founded, for instance, our staple export was the th e steel we refined from the mines east of t h e Iron Ri Rive ver. r. When Wh en Detroit gre grew w into in to the industrial power it is, guided by th t h e influence of Prince Adrock and his sire, this town lived live d symbiotica symbiotically, lly, processing steel and a nd shipp shipping ing i t there. W hen he n the t he Sabbat rose rose t o p pow ower er in Detroit, Detroit, those of us who could regrouped here. We managed to bolster the town’s economy econo my through long-held long-held industrial connections, bu butt the c

n -.r.w-@--rs--

 

CARL BOWeN

Sabba t severed those Sabbat thos e links on one eb by y one one.. A t the end of the Second World War, however, the mines had all but exhausted haus ted themselves, leaving us us to rel rely y on our manufacturing concerns. Our automotive factorie factoriess compete with similar locations locations iin n Detroit and the th e surrounding surrounding are areas as ffor or contracts,, and we tracts we absorb the run-off run-off when we we are able to sshu hutt down a factory in Detroit proper.’’

“I know all thii,”Mil Millin liner er said. said. Bainb Bainbrid ridge ge beli believed eved iit. t. H He e

had instructed Talbot to inform some representative from Milliner’sfamily and and clan of th the e exa exact ct state ta te of Iron Iron R Rapi apids’ ds’ economic situation. situation. “And 1can gue guess ss where I‘m supp supposed osed tto o fit in.” “And that is?” “Th e shippin “The sh ipping g aspect, aspec t, obvious obviously, ly,” ” Millin Milliner er said. “Here, “He re, let me give you the twos I’ve been adding together. You’ve got products you need moved. I’ve got new trucks that are gass ga ssed ed up an and d empty of of cargo. Jeremey’s Jeremey’s given giv en me all tth he hints hin ts since h e fir first st found me me.. I t doesn doesn’t ’t take a mastermind of econo economics mics to figu figure re out w wha hatt you you want from me. W Wh hat I can’t see is how I’m supposed to benefit whatever moves your people are making against Detroit Detroit.” .” ‘Youare not ‘You n ot supposed to,” Talbot said. “Our int intere erest st iin n you you is purely local. Your ability to supple supplemen mentt the th e transport of our products will remove from us the necessity to rely on outside distributors. Your position bey beyond ond the the sects also removes you from fro m th the e conflict that has eru erupte pted d along th the e coast east of us.”

“ S o you’re not asking me to help out with Detroit at all?”Millin all?” Milliner er asked. “So wh what at’s ’s tto o keep ke ep me fr from om ttak akin ing gm my y business and my tru trucks cks and making a deal with one of the players pla yers in D Detroit etroit?” ?”

“We “W en no o longerhav have e contacts in Detroit,”TalbOtsaid solemnly. Millinerr turned to Milline t o loo look ka att him for the first time since

she had sat down. Bai Bainbrid nbridge ge appreciated t h e calculating calculatin g ferocity in her eyes. She may may no nott h have ave b been een tac tactful tful or particularly intelligent, intelligen t, but Milliner w wa as most certainly certai nly sh shrew rewd. d. “Who’s to sa say, y,” ” she said quietly, “t “tha hatt I would be making a deal with one o ne of y you ourr peo people?” ple?” “You couldn’t mean that you would make a deal with the th e Sabbat,” Talbot said, scand scandaliz alized. ed.

*-

-

a

m

w

z

e

-

n

-

-

 

~ R ~ D A T O R & ~

“And what if I do mean m ean it? it?” ” Milliner Milli ner as aske ked d defiantly. “They know the t he fa fami milly’ y’ss n o t i n yo your ur w wa ar. W h a t wo woul uld d they have to t o los lose e by makin making g a deal with me? O r I with them?” ‘Security,’’Bainbr ‘Security,’’ Bainbridge idge sa said id.. “The “T he Sabbat respe respect ct only their own kind. Should Sh ould they incorporate you into their city then undergo a change of heart, you would most assuredly suf uffe ferr. In a cit city y su such ch a ass thi thiss o one ne,, or an any yo off ours, y you ou would not b e in such dire straits. Should w e determine that your presence here is n o longer profita profitable ble to us, we would gi give ve you yo u prop proper er war warnin ning g and allow you tto o le leave ave g gra race ceful fully. ly. Tho Those se in Detro Detroit it would no nott give y yo ou th that at luxu luxury ry.” .” “A nd be “And besi side des, s,’’ ’’ Talbo Talbott put in with a small smile, “th “the e city is is gettin getting g ready to cha chang nge e hands. You wouldn’t wan wantt tto o become part of t h e power structu structure, re, only t o get swept aw awa ay when tour he new ta takes kes Independen Independent t statu status or no, the new management hierarchy w hierarchy wou ould ld no notover. t apprecia appreciate te the fact th that ats you had chosen to side with our enemy.” Milliner laughed laughed out lou oud d a t th that at,, which w hich made Talbot blink blin k in surp surprise rise.. Bainbridge felt Tal Talbot’ bot’ss conf confidenc idence e gr gro ow through the bri bridge dge tha thatt linke linked d their emotions inadve inadvertent rtently. ly. “You’re so sure your people are going to win out and take over?”Milliner over?”Milliner asked, a light smil smile e still clinging to her thin, bloodless lips. “Absolutely,” “Absolu tely,” Talbot said. “I “It’ t’ss onl only y a mat matter ter of tim time. e. But you would do wel But welll tto o ally wit with h us while yo you ca can. n. Es Estabtablish you yours rsel elff before th the e cou coup, p, as it were.” “A nd what w “And wou ould ld be m my yc cat atch ch?” ?”Mill Milliner iner as aske ked. d. ‘‘I know you wouldn’t offer some independent you hardly know a place in your cit city y even if yo you u ar are e o n th the e e eve ve of makin making g some great gai gains. ns. There’s a ca catch tch,, rright ight?” ?” Bainbridge Bainbr idge nodded but said nothing. He had sa said id all

he intended to say for the moment. While valuable as a potential as asset set and a motivator in his contingen contingency cy plan, it was all he could do to toler tolerate ate this abrasive woman. ‘ T h e catc catch,” h,” Talbot sa said id,, “i “iss th that at someone el else se al alre read ady y occupies occupi es the ni nich che e we are of offering fering yo you u. His name name is Elliot Dam Dam-ascus, he gra grandc ndchild hilde e of th the e prin prince. ce. H He e is young young,, despite h his is generation, generatio n, but his influenc influence e in th the e tr transpo ansportation rtation indust industry ry in

*-

--a--e-n--

 

this state stat e iiss without compa compare. re. With Without out him and without the efforts eff orts of h his is sir sire, e, thi thiss to town wn wou would ld ha have ve long sin since ce died. He also has a strongbase strongbase of operations in Lansing, whe where re h he e hunts.” Milliner Mill iner sa satt unmovin unmoving g in a n attitude of confusion for a moment. “If yo you u already already have someone sitting o on n tth h a t pot, yo ou need me here?” her e?” why d o y “We wo woul uld d pref prefer er a an n indep independen endentt to our cu curr rren entt prin prince ce’s ’s grandchilde,” Talbot said. said. “Elliot is of often ten a random elem element ent,, despite his utility to the domain. H He e do does es not no t alwa ways ys contribcontrib ute to our co colle llect ctive ive sta stabil bility ity.. An And d if you move moved d in a and nd began to assist filling the role he undertakes, he would likely perceive it as an att attac ack. k. Sh Shou ould ld that occ occur, ur, w we e wo woul uld dh hav ave e ch chaos. aos.” ”

A look of of u und nders erstan tandin ding g spread across Mi Milliner’ lliner’ss young

face. She looked at Bainbridge and smiled with the same

cun ning ferocity she had showe cunning showed d moment momentss ago ago.. Bainbridg Bainbridge e smile smi led d too, although for a different re reason. ason. He h had ad long a ago go wired wi red his offi office ce with electronic listening devices. devices. T Th h e tapes recorded over one another anew each night unless he ordered his security security personn personnel el to save a portion of each one for some reason. Tonight, he would would giv give e th tha a t order. “Cur rent prince.. .?” ia said. “Th “Current “This is isn’t entirely about Detroit, Detr oit, is iit?” t?” she aske asked. d. Lia,” ,” Talbot said, excha exchangin nging g a grave, grave, signi significan ficantt “No, Lia

look with Bainbridge, then glancing at the door leading

in to Bain into Bainbridg bridge’s e’spriv private ate offi office. ce. “ “I’ I’m m referring to som somethin ething g much more local.”

 

CARL BOWEN

Scene Twelve T he pride o off Mi Mich chae ael’ l’ss hu hunt ntin ing g grounds was tth he pa palat latial ial Cent Ce ntra rall Cinema. T Th he plac place e had gr grow own n fro from m an underground “speakeasy” to a little-known vaudeville theater into a more respectable the respectable theat ater er o off performing a r t s when this territory had belonged to Calvin and th the e do domai main n of Michigan was young. afte terr tra transf nsferr errin ing g tthe he territory to Michael, Cal Calvin vin had deYears af cided cid ed tha t hatt llive ive the theate aterr w wa as to too o high br brow ow fo forr tthe he blue blue-col -collar lar working worki ng cl clas asss that made u up p tth he greatest percentage of Po Pont ntia iac, c, Michigan’s citizens. He arranged to replace the theater with a more modem movie house, hoping to appeal to the citizens’ entertainm inment ent expectations. expectations.Af Afte terr Dar Darie ien’s n’s embrace, more base enterta he and Calvin the then n negotiat negotiated ed a deal with out-of-townde deve vellreplace th the e orig origina inall “S “Stee teellRee Reels ls Cinema Cinema” ”with the the much opers o replace larg la rger er,, even more modem, nation nationally ally in incorp corporat orated ed C Cen entr tral al Cinema.. Michael had mar ema marked ked tth he cha chang nge eo over ver th the e yea years rs,, somewhat insulted by the fact that both hi hiss childe and sire had le left ft him ou outt of tth he proverbial loop while they toyed wi with th his terri territory. tory. Now, as his driver stoppd the car in fr fron ontt ofth ofthe e he heate aterr after

hisre~tfrmnElysium,Michaelrealizedthatthetwoofth~had done hi mquit quite eah hvar. var. The buil building dingsat in th the e mid middl dle e o f its parlung lot like the the stronghold of some some an anci cien entt b the ce cent nter er of its y n the white-lined, asphalt land. Every space in th the e spra sprawl wlin ing glo lott had a car

~i~andnumenxlsothercarscrawledd~telythiswayand~t somewher where eto stop. Peop People le closgedthe th e sidewa sidewalk lkoutside lookmg far some

the th e theater’s fro front nt door door,, pushing and d i g a little as they waited for their turn to spend too much money for a n eventual disappointment o f special effects poor Wting and bad acting. explained to h him im when the they y had first come As W e n had explained

to thi t hiss p plac lace, e, thi thiss time o off ye year ar w wa as tth he o one ne in i n which tth he su summ mmer er movie season was winding down but but th the e “swe “sweep eps” s”on television television had not n ot ye yett begun. Therefore,many of th the people who filled the theater apparently had n nothing othing better to d do o t han throw their

money aw money awa ay packi packing ng themsel themselves ves like ca catt ttle le iin nto ttwenty-four wenty-four dark where re tthey hey wo woul uld d watch watch projectio projections ns no nott much un unlike like rooms whe the ones tthe the hey yh had ad seen at this this time time last sse eason. D De espite h e n ’ s explanations,Michael had never und unders ersto tood od the the attr attracti action. on.

did undemand th the e attractio attraction n his place held for However, he did

oneofhiskind.~ekrgebuil~seethedwithlife.Largestripsof

*-

--m w -e-w -m

 

PRFDATOR&PRfY

colored light shone on he pamns, blending them together into one shifting mass. Posms and cardboard displays proclaimed the advent of coming feamn bold, bright letters. Smells of popped comandhumansweatmixedtogetherinan~aromaMichaelfound babble ofchildren, @mg in abase way. Above it all the excited babble teenag tee nagas as and and young adults mingled with the purr of car engines outside and the amplified announcements projected f r o mwt wth hi n the glass-sealed ticket booth. Michael‘s own car added its m d o the backdrop o f noise as it pulled away, leaving Michael standug alone in front:of the TOW of immaculatelypolished glass doors.

The rain had all but let up in this part oftown earlier in the evening, leavingeverydun everydung goutside slicked down and oily-looking. Michael spared the enormous marquis board only a momentary

glance th then en walk walked ed into he theater past the long, distended line o f

gabblingm gabbling men an and d women. women. The young child positioned just inside tickets and direct patrons toward their screenthe doors to collect tickets Michaell to hand hand over his i n g m aised a bored hand, waiting for Michae ticket. tick et. Michael idl idly debated th the idea of biting the child’s hand and tearing it loax from his wrist, w a t c h he look of asmkhment wash over the boy‘s p t t e d hce More the reality o f what had happ e d et in. Ins Instead tead,, he he p r o d u c e d one of several plastic cards he and en had had made when the theater had been built. The boy g l a n d dully at the card then hen waved waved Michael Michael f o d , lready tickets ts of ofth the e next pemn. Michael passedhim midung out for he ticke by, dropping the cad back into his pocket Inside Insi de the th e lobby, Michael Michaelfelt felt the th e pulse and pull of moving

bodies all bodies all around him. People mad made e lines from the ticket-taker and streamed from the concession counter down the four opp i n g hallways to thei theirr screening rooms. More people came into in to the lobb lobby y from from those those hallw hallways ays,, making separate lines back out of th the e theate theater. r. The Central Cinema patrons flow flowed ed and and ebbed like like blood blood vessels in a healthy heaa, Michael mused, ubbing his left left upper canine tooth with his tongue. Taking a position by one of the bleeping, squawking electronic games near the restrooms, Mich Michael ael stood stood and an d waited for an app approp ropria riate te ve vess ssel el

to pass hi him by on its way down one of th the e four main hallways. More on one e presented itself, someonefound Michael instead.

--

l ong enough,” a “ I thought you might come if I waited long

male voice with without out a regional accent accen t sai said d right beside beside him. “This place is prime territory.)’

---e---

 

CARL R O W E N

Wi th a jerk, With jerk, Micha Michael ellooke looked d to his left left.. Chr Christo istopher pher F Flynn lynne e stoo st ood da att the video ga game me bes besid ide ew whic hich h Michael Michael waited, pointin pointing g a larg large e plasti plastic c pis pistol tol at a t the t he scre screen. en. The Th e blond blond vamp vampire ire pull pulled ed tthe he garish we weap apon on’s ’strisg trisger er several times, mak ma kii iig g it click like a typewriter. O n the screen, shambling undead cre creatu atures res stagg staggere ered d under an enfilade o f imagin imaginary ary bullets. bullets. Flynne turn turned ed his head slightl sli ghtly y to the left, and tth he black black pa patc tch h he wore regar regarded ded Michael li like ke the th e independen independentt eye eye of a chameleon. He kept his good eye on tth he scre screen, en, still pulling pulling his toy trisger trisger agai again n and again.

“ I waited at your place all night last week,” he said

before Michael could move o r th thin ink k of an anyth ything ing to t o sa say. “You neverr showed up. You ditched me.” neve Micha el still stood stunned Michael stun ned.. How How could he have ha ve mi miss ssed ed Flynne Flyn ne standing there?H there?He wasn’t yet so hun hungry gry tha thatt he sho should uld have failed failed to notice anoth another er Kind Kindred red right next to him. Vhat’re you doing here?“ here?“ Fly Flynne nne asked, still fhng away, pointing his gun straight u p after every sixth shot and pul pullin ling g th the e trigger. Michael stared, tom between a fascition with how well beenrendered the th e pictur pictures es on he screen had been rendered and the paralyzing urge ur ge not no t to simp simply ly run rather t han answer Flynn Flynne’s e’s qu quest estion ion..

‘ 9 came to find m me e o n e , ” Mich Michae aell sa said at last. “I’m hungry.” Flyn Fl ynne ne nodd nodded ed and a nd finished his game. With three final sho t the letters letters C, A , and F tha thatt had ap appe pear ared ed o n th the e blasts, he shot

scteen with with th the e rest rest of of the t he alphabet. T h e initials appe appear ared ed a t the top rank of a listing listing bes beside ide his sc score ore o n tthe he ne next xt screen. otherr ni nine ne listings listingsth that at appe appeared aredo n th that at scre screen en had been The othe

taken by ‘ C A P as we welll. Apparently, the th e vampire had bee been n practicing while he waited. His curly blonde hair and his Hathaway shi s hirt rt we were re dry as well, leading Michael to believe that th at Fl Flyn ynne ne had been pra practicing cticing fo forr qui quite te a while tha thatt evening. Flynne turned t o Michael very very slow slowly ly un until til his remaining eye fell o on n him him.. “That’s as go good od a reas reason on as a any ny,” ,” h he e said said gravely, without expression. “DOyou have an equally goo good d one for igno ignoring ring m me e an and d tth he urging of of your own sire on one e week ago when you should have come and ap apol olog ogiz ized ed tto o me?“

Flynne tone was so like Calvi Calvin’s n’s th tha a t Michae Michael’s l’s shoulders sagged sagged.. Di Did d every aged aged vampire vam pire talk t h a t way? Did they all assume that the young would always do as in-

*-

- -a - a m B I IIII IIII i - -I -I s - -

 

structed, lest punishments and ssanctio anctions ns follow? follow?Did Did they all treat those bel below ow them as le less ss than. th an... human?

.

“ I did not n ot come to yo you, u, Mister Mister Flynne, Flynne,” ” Michael Michael said said with a tired look of resignation,“because I just couldn’t so soon after

finding fin dingou outt a b u t Darien’s death death.. I’d had too much for for one right."

Flynne blinke blinked d in surprise surprise th then en leane leaned d a slim, tall hi hip p against the electronic game with the large plastic guns. “Chris,” h e said said after a long moment. This Th is time, Mi Michael chael w wa as tthe he o ne wh who ow wa as surp surpris rised. ed. “T hatt w “Tha wa as rea reall lly y the th e only answer I wanted, Michae Michael,” l,” Flynne sai said. d. “A “And nd yo you u can ca n call me Chr Chris.” is.” “Chris,” Michael repeated, hard hardly ly understanding th the e word wo rd in his ssudden udden perpl perplexity. exity. For som some e reason, thi thiss vampire wass not angry with him for so ob wa obvi viou ouss an and d iint ntent ention ional al a slight. He actually se seem emed ed to under understand stand ttha hatt Michae Michaell had su suff ffer ered ed a loss and had needed time to deal with it. To get over the shock. Michael just stared, not no t knowing what to make o off it.

“Gocd ” Flynne said, letting the raceofa faint smile t ouch the s ideofhim ideof him ~ ~ er his patch‘ pat ch‘ ~ N ow let‘ s getoutof get outof her e.Y e. Y ouand I do actually need o talk Just not in frollt ofthe herd.” He apped his the e people people d i n g ab about out in the theater obby, chin out o indicate th littl tle e bnghtex ‘‘ ‘‘D Don’t w want ant to spook them,tP’ and his smile got a lit

As Flynne talked, Michael head for the irst time a long-re~accent~tonlyseemedtocomeout~hesmiled.Flynne rounded offhis s h a p letten anddragged out the soft ones l i e a

nati na tive ve oft ofthe he southem United States. Michael couldn’t couldn’t make

ut

anymorethanthat,buthewassureoftheregionatleastHewatched

Flynne closelyas he spok spoke, e,and he sa saw w th the e pale pale colors that shifted in Flyn Fl ynne ne’s ’s aura. T Th he old older er Ku.ldred’s mindset was calm and f i i d y , w i ~ t a ~ ~ d ~ ~ ~ o r ~ t tm ead , t was just that Flynne didn’t even seem to want anydung tom hun, h e spok spoke e wi with th his elden. Michael had as was usually the case when he never met an older vampire who acted thisway

“All right,” Michael said. “1’11 call my driver.”

i

~

“Don’t wo worr rry y abou a boutt it,” Flynne said, smiling again. “I’ll drive. M y car’s outside.” Take n with th Taken the e old vamn vamnire ire’s ’s relaxed charm. Michael followed

 

C A R L BOWFN

Scene Thirteen Flynne Flyn ne’s ’s veh vehicle icle was a w wellell-kep kept, t, blue-black monstrosmoved. ed. Y Ye et de desp spite ite its ity that growled like a bear when it mov size an and du uns nspo poke ken np power ower,, it wea weaved ved tthro hrough ugh traffic as nimbly as a motorcycle motorcycl e ore ath man o on n foot. Tr Tryi ying ng to ma maint intain ainizazi casual demean demeanor or despit despite the e speed-blur speed-blurred red panorama wh whi zing ng b y outside, Michael gripped gripped the door-mounted armrest w wonder onder-ing just how Flyn Flynne ne was able to t o maneu maneuver ver thr throu ough gh traffic in the th e drizz drizzli ling ng rai rain n sa safe fely ly withou withoutt any dep depthth-per percep ceptio tion. n. “You’ You’rreprobably w wond onderin ering g right no now, w,” ” Fly Flynne nne ssaid, aid, n no ot glancing awa away y fr from om th the e windshield, “w “why hy Ca Calv lvin in di didn’ dn’tt com come e down on on y yo ou th the e nig night ht after yo you u found out Darien w wa as dead.” Michael remembered his confusion that night when he’’d rreturned he eturned to speak with Calvin. “W “Wha hatt happened happened?” ?” lied lied tto o him,” Fl Flynne ynne sa said id without hesitation. “While I was ‘‘I waiting, I figured out what was probably keeping you. At about

four, I called Calv Calvin in and told hnn you’d been ate, but I made you like the the ect litt little lesuppli supplicant cantafter that.As fir as he knows, sound like you showed up, ga gave ve me som some e sscripte cripted d ap aplo log gy, and I lef left. t. A All ll very above-board and exac exactly tly wh what at C Cal alvi vin n wanted wanted to hea hear. r. After that, you u were probably staying, and I told I took a guess on where yo Cal alv vin y yo ou’d told told me you you were going tto o your childe’s childe’s old place.” “Calvin belie believed ved you, you,” ” Michael sa said, id, stunned. He had never consid considered ered th the e possibili possibility ty of lying to Calvin. The Th e olde olderr vampire’s his instincts that of thing. Th T h elong ve verry life idea ideahad that tha thoned some someone one could no nottfor only liesort to his sire but could do so succ successf essfully ully asto astound unded ed him. W c o u r s e he did,” Fl Flynn ynne e sai said, d, swe swerv rvin ing g around around a car that was going too slowly. Michael elected to ignore the frightened face face he could se see e through t h e wi windo ndow w tth h a t wa wass less than two feet from his own fa face ce.. “He didn’t know he had a reason not to. Learn something from that, Michael. You get around u s cagey older types by telling u s what we want to hear. You understand that?”

sure do, Chris,” Michael ssaid aid,, putting the adv advice ice t o work wo rk“Iimme immediat diately. ely. Flynne smirked but rema remained ined silen silent. t. “Chris,” Michae Michaell sa said id after sever several al min minutes utes of silence. “How do you know Calvin Calvin?” ?”

 

PRFDATOR

&pRV

“Our si sires res knew knew eac each h oth other er before before tth h e expansion west, west,” ”

Flynne said. Michael wasn’t sure whether Flynne was referring to the American expression of its Manifest Destiny or the th e fir first st pe peril rilous ous voy voyag ages es to tth h e New World themselves. themselves. “We were we re fi first rst introduced when th the e Sabba Sa bbatt stopped killing killing each eac h ot herr and sstar othe tarte ted d trying to kill everybody everybody else else.. We met again ag ain when Marion Adrock declared his intent int ention ionss to ‘rec ‘recla laim im the industrial livelihood livelihood of De Detro troit it for th e good good of of the th e Camarilla.”’ “Did you live in Michigan then? the n?” ” “Nope. By th the e time thi thiss city city had had been founded, Calvi Calvin n was a politician and I’d already taken my job as a runner.’’ Micha el nodded. Ca Michael Calv lvin in had des descri cribed bed Flyn Flynne ne’s ’s exploits exploits in vague vague de deta tail il when Flynne had ffirst irst come to lead lead Jeremey Tallbo Ta bott’s coterie int into o Detroit. Th T h e fact ttha hatt Flynn Flynne e had never lived in the domain helped explain his cavalier attitude toward t h e ru rules les and strictur strictures es by which its inhabita inhab itants nts led their unlives. Spending all of one’s time moving from domain mai n to dom domain ain wou would ld likely distanc dist ance e anyone from the particulars ticu lars of th the e average v vam ampi pire re’s ’s nigh ni ghtly tly exis existen tence. ce.

“ I guess it’s actually more like I’m a courier,” Flynne

explained when Michael didn’t say anything. “I connect o ne anothe a notherr when w hen phones the safe cities in this country to one and faxes and mod modems ems and the mail aren’t secure enough. enough . Or in cases cases llike ike what ju just st happened happen ed he here re in town. I know how to avoid Lupi Lupines. nes. I know how to get around the th e Sabbat.

Sometimes, I get ordered to tak take e people with me. me.” Michae Mic haell found Flynne exceedingly e ea asy to talk to, but that realization made him uneasy. No vampire older than him had ever so much as spoken to him when not no t doi doing ng so in the course of some du duty ty,, yet Flynne wa was ope o pen n and an d even ev en amiable. Wh While ile Michae Michaell found the th e o overture verturess refres refreshin hing, g, h he e also als o found the them m suspec suspect. t. Wh Wha a t wa wass his moti m otive? ve? Did Did he e%e% pect som some e favor in re retur turn n for his comradeship?

“A

little more than a month ago,” Flynne went on, oblivious to Mi Mich chae ael’ l’ss inte in tern rnal al dissension, “I go gott wo word rd from

Adrock tha t hatt he was planning a major pus push h into int o Detroit. H e wanted me to come up and le lead ad some some scouts into int o the th e Sabb S abbat at territory there, to h help elp get th that at push push started. That That’s ’s how I Q o-

 

CARL BOWEN

work. Somebody who knows my nam name e and my skill skillss drop dropss worrd t o somebody wo somebody with connection connections, s, and tha thatt wo word rd eventually gets to me. If it’s a big enough job, I stop my usual circuit of the States and go ta take ke ca care re of bus busine iness ss.” .” “And the foray into Detroit was a big enough

job?“

Mich ael asked evenly. Michael “Calvin thought so,” Flynne answere answered. d. “He convinced me it it w woul ould d be worth m my y while once Adro Adrock ck got me in into to town. Tha T hat, t, and Talbot Talb ot m made ade a pretty good c cas ase. e. He spell spelled ed it all al l ou outt nicely nicely,, giving me th the e pros and c cons ons and Ps and Q s ’til I couldn’ couldn’tt re real ally ly argue with him. H e made it so soun und d to me like th the e fou fourr of th them em would a all ll die if I didn’t go with them the m and g get et them past tthe he loc local als. s.” ” Michael sti stiffe ffened ned a t that, and said, “I think I’ve realized somethin som ething, g, Chr Chris.” is.” “What’s that?” “What’s “I’ve discovered that you must do a great deal of your work wor k alone,” Michael sai said. d. “An “And d I don’t think you get to talk t o people mu much. ch.” ” Flynne smirked and shook his head slightly. “Point taken. Sorry. I guess you owed me that.” word rdss se sent nt a tthrill hrill through Michael th that at he had hadn’ n’tt Those wo

felt since the fiit tim time eh he e had fed with Men One of of his “lxtactually ly considered his feelings,apolog apologzed zed for hurting ten” had actual them, and r e M o mete out any sort of recrim recriminatio ination n for ha havving in g been tol told d of tthe he hu hurt rt in tthe he firs firstt p pla lace ce.. T h e si simpl mple e stat stateme ement nt much h to ea ease se th the e sus suspic picio ion n in Mi Mic cha hae el’s min mind. d. M e r a few did muc moments mome nts,, ho howe weve ver, r, he felt a lit little tle gui guilt lty y fo forr tthe he trium triumph ph he ffelt elt in forcing the apology. Looking out his window at the blur of lights and scu scurry rrying ing people o on n tth he sid side e of the road, h he e spoke spoke.. sorry y about what happ happened ened a t El Elys ysiu ium. m.” ” “ I urn sorr “For what?” Flynne said, with a strange expression o n his face. “What did you do wrong? O r bett better er yet, w what hat d do o you think Calvin thin thinks ks yo you u did wrong?” “He thinks I insulted you you b by y implying implying th that at yo you u fai failed led

in your job and ruin ruined ed m my y sense o off artis artistic tic in inspir spiration ation.” .” what hat you were actuallyt h m k q ? “Flynne asked, flick‘ hat w ing his eye aw away from th the e road a mo moment ment to ca cattch Mi Mich chae ael’ l’ss eye eyes. s.

*-

--.r .w

i * --l l L IIr

 

PREDATORBLPREY

Michael remained silent. H e still didn didn’t ’t know enough about what had happened in Detroit to t o make a judgment o n th that at matter. IIff n noth othing ing else, Flynne a att least see seemed med willing t o talk about what had happened. “It sure didn’t look like it,” Flynne said, looking loo king back a t tthe he road as h he e drove. “That’s why I lied fo forr you you.. I didn’t feel lik like ey you ou really owed m me e a n ap apol ology ogy.” .” humo umoring ring Cal Calvi vin n befo before re you left th that at “So you were just h

night? nig ht?” ” Michael ask asked. ed.

“For the most part. did want to talk o you, you, though. About

Detroit. Abo About ut Dari Darien en.. A Abou boutt what happened of iitt s much of remember ber cle clearl arly. y. I was t a h g o Cal Calvin vin ab abou outt te t e l l i g you as I remem when wh en you walked up to us th that at night. I have to admit, I led you into in to chat whole insu insult lt trap looking ffor or an excuse to get you to come talk wi with th me. Ca Calv lvin in wa wasn sn’t ’t going to tell yo you. u.” ” Michael found the fact that Flynne had engineered a chastisement and a rath rather er too-harsh restructuring restructuringo of his hu hunt nt-ing grou grounds nds all tto o have a talk about informa information tion h e should have been given in th the e fi first rst pl place ace par particul ticularly arly annoying annoying.. It was not as bad, however, as the fact that Calvin had apparently had no int intent ention ion o off tell telling ing him anythi anything. ng. Or th that at Ell Elliot iot had sti still ll been we well ll and relaxed eno enoug ugh h to go celebrat celebrate e afterward. Or th that at Lionel had been given pe permi rmiss ssion ion to sire a new childe or that Jereme Jeremey y had mad made en no o effort to tell him what had happened, even even though mor more e th than an a wee week kh had ad pass passed. ed. “So what did you want to tell me?“ Michael asked asked.. “As much as I can, can,” ” Flynne said. “Even though I don’t know all the details myself. I got pretty pr etty badl badly y hurt.”

Before Flynne coul could dg get et started,Mich Michael ael in intem tempt pted ed him. “Why are you going to tell me this?“he asked. “Calvin’s knownme since he beguuung, and you just just met me me.. W Wh hat makes you think you know better t h a n he does what’ what’ss best fo forr me?“ “Learnsometh something ing from this, Michael, Michael,” ” Flynne said, turning the air bet between ween them suddenly cold. His fa face ce hardened hard ened again, and Michael saw the face of the man he thought he

had ins insult ulted ed in front of Ca Calvi lvin no on ne we week ek a ago go.. “I don’t give a shit what’s best for you. I just want you you to know what happened. It’s important to me. Somethin Something g happened out there

--

-- r .r r l r -@ F - r s - -

 

C A R L ROWeN

that I swore I wo woul uld d nev n ever er le lett happe hap pen n again, ag ain, and if if I don’t do some so meth thin ing gab abou outt it it,, I’ I’m nev never er g going oing to sle sleep ep peacefull peacefully y again. again.” ”

“I see ” Micha Michael el sa said id,, letting letting ou outt tthe he fist responseth that at didn’t didn’t

sound l i e an atta attack ck or a self-abasement. “I should shouldn’t n’t have aske asked. d.’’ ’’ He clamped clamped d down own tthe he fact that he saw the blood-omwater diffusion of de dece cepti ption on in Fly Flynne’ nne’ss aura. aura. IItt had had happ happen ened ed when when Flynne Flyn ne had sai said d th that at he didn’t care what was best for Michael.

As Flynne’s car approached the Iron River bridge for the second time since the ride had started, Michael realized ttha hatt th the e car w was asn’ n’tt going anywhe anywhere re in parti particular. cular. T h e two of them the m were just jus t ridi riding ng aroun aro und d aim aimle less ssly ly.. “The last thing I remember, remember,” ” Flynne said, “is thinki thi nking ng that we’d all failed and i t was all my fault.” H e shook his head, and Michael heard the whine of th the e engine pick pick up as the vehicle accelerated. ‘Darien was still alive at that point, though, and that was something.” Flynne Flyn ne continued th the e stor story y without any cues or prompting fro from m Michael. Michael. T h e fi five ve Kin Kindre dred d had had sneaked into Detroit via vi a a sa safe fe route throu through gh th the e city of D ea earb rb m. Flyn Flynne ne had had then led them to a safe haven from which they would make their move the following night. Prince Adrock had supplied them with a list of tthr hree ee names, orre orrespond sponding ing to the th e last last three known sect-loyall Kin sect-loya Kindre dred d to h hav ave e dis disapp appear eared ed into in to Detroit. These Kind Ki ndre red d had se seve vere red d all ties to tth h e Camarilla and o one ne anothe another, r, hoping to t o estab establis lish h safe foothol footholds ds in the Sabbat territory and gatherr intel gathe intelligence ligenceon the strength stren gth and number of of Sabba S abbatt vamvampires in Detroit. The Th e Kindred of Talbot’s coteGe were to find these dispara disparate te Kindred, Kindred, the then n get th them em and an d the t he information they th ey’d ’d c colle ollected cted back to IIro ron n Rap Rapid ids. s. Michael couldn couldn’t ’t even even begin to imagine imagine what t h e hree Kindre Kin dred d mus mustt have ha ve felt in the t he years M o r e Talbot’s coterie co terie came for them. Cu Cutt off from every every frie friendly ndly face in their the ir homes, sursurrounde rou nded d by ma mania niacs cs who car cared ed les lesss for for th them em than th an for the the Traditions diti ons b by y wh which ich a all ll Camarilla vampire vampiress lived, lived, never never to be sure sure of re respite spite or re rescu scue. e. Had Michael been in thei th eirr place, he didn’t think he would have been able to even leave his haven to feed fe ed.. Loo Lookin king g over his should shoulder er constantly, constantly, all but assu assure red d that th at

one lapse in his attention would be the end of him, would have hav e dri driven ven him ma mad d. Ass Assumi uming, ng, of of cou course, rse, tha th at he h e didn’t simw

n

 

PRFDATOR &

ply try to run back to where it was safe. Assuming that the Sabbat Sabb at vam vampir pires es didn’t find him him fir first. st. O r the Lupines. “For the whole first week “For week,, al alll w we e did was research research,” ,” Flynne said. sai d. “We stayed in our safe house trying to track down the names na mes.. T Talb albot ot did most o off the th e wor work k th ther ere, e, pori poring ng over records and misappropriated files Lionel, Lion el, Damas Damascus cus and gathI to thal ered fo forr them them.. Elliot helped out with the comp compute uterr a aspec spect off the job. Lionel and I did most mostly ly surveillance. We brought back ba ck the occasional snack to share around too too.” .” “What about Darien?”Micha Darien?”Michael el asked asked.. “He didn’t didn’t do so much a t fi firs rst, t,” ” Flynne said, picking th the e thread threa d ba back ck up with without out showi showing ng agita agitation tion a t being interrupted. ‘‘He helped out more after that, but in that first week, it was Talbot Tal bot who w wa as busiest. busiest. He He’’s a actu ctuall ally y got a gre great at head fo forr detectiv tec tive e wo work rk.. He ferreted out two of the th e th thre ree e contacts’ names in the first thre three e nights. B By y tth he e end nd o off the sixth sixth,, h e had the third p third pret retty ty much fig figur ured ed ou outt too. Word is he used to work for Scotland Yard before he got mi mixe xed d u p with our kind. It sho showed wed.” .”

“So what did Darien do?” Michael ask asked ed.. From what

Flynne w Flynne wa as sa sayin ying, g, h e feared tha thatt his childe had been lit little tle more mor e tha than n a n extra whe wheel. el.

‘Well,” Flynne said. A bit more agitation began to color hisaur aura an now ow tha thatt Michael Michaelhad had interrupted interruptedhi him m agai again. n. Th The e needle on the car’s speedome speedometer ter e edg dged ed even far farth ther er to the right as well. “Once “O nce we trac tracked ked whe where re the pla plants nts wer were e su supp ppos osed edly ly hiding and what cover they were using, it was h i e n who helped us actually al ly ssni niff ff the them m out. out.” ”M Mic ichae haell f r ow in confusion. nedre’s “See,” Flynne ex explai plained, ned, owned “the “there’ s a difference betwe between en knowing that a patt pattern ern of overlapping police patrol routes and a network of overlapping neighborhood watch areas signifie sign ifiess t h a t on one e of u s liv lives es in tthe he neighborhood wh where ere the ‘safe’ zones all overlay; it’s another to kno know w tthe he neighbo neighborrhood itse itself. lf. Darien knew th the e neighborhoods. We wouldn’t wouldn’t have been able to move through th t he c city ity nearly as quick quickly ly without him. He’d lived in the city all his life before you came along. along. He knew it like he knew his own name name.” .”

“I rem rememb ember, er,” ” Mic Michae haell said, looking into th the e pas pastt with his mind’s ey eye. e. “H “He e to told ld me h he e used to want to be a city councilman

PREy

n

[email protected]

 

CARL

noweN

there after h e fin finish ished ed his first novel.” Unfommately, Michael reflected, that first novel had never found found a willing publisher, and k e n ad retreated to the city of Jacksonin defeat. “He might have even been good at iit, t,” ” Flynnesaid.“NothFlynnesaid.“Nothing fazed that kid. I never saw hi him m shaken sh aken all th the e time w we e we were re there.” The Th e bl bloo ood d on wat water er appea appeared red iin n Fl Flyn ynne ne’s ’s aur aura a again.

“So what then?” Michael asked. The car’s speed had

started to pus push h Michael subt subtly ly back against his seat, and h e was thankful when he noticed that Flynne had opted to take Highway 38. T h e roa road d cir circle cled d th the e rough per perimeter imeter of Iron Rapids Rapids,, and d despite espite tthe he ever-present tr traf affic fic,, i t wa wass free of sharp turns and tra traffi ffic c light lights. s. ‘‘W W h a t happened? happened?“ “ I$nnesrnil~asxdmic,humorlesssmile.“WegotfomadOut” “HOW” “If I coul could d figu figure re th that at out, I wo woul uldn dn’t ’t hav have e let it happ happen en in the first place, Michael. My guess is that we weren’t careenough.. T h e Sabbat had had a long time to set up their fL1 enough operations opera tions in Detroit. They prob probably ably had their ey eyes es in all th the e

same places we looked whe when nw we e sstar tarted ted tryin trying g to find our Camarilla Camaril lacontacts contacts.. They’d pr prob obab ably ly bee been n trying to find them all this time as well. My guess is th that at they sa saw what information tion we we were re loo looking king at at,, decide decided d to look at i t themselves, drew their own conclusions and beat us tto o th the e punch.”

“But how would they know where to look?” Michael asked, ask ed, dividing his at atten tentio tion n between Fl Flynne ynne and the cars o n the highway all around them. “How would they even know that you were in town looking?”

Again, e regrett regretted ed speaklngbefore thinking. Flynn Flynne’s e’s aura aura clamped down like a shell and disappear disappeared, ed,and this time, he actually actuall y did seem ups upset et,, rather than th the e act he had put o on n at Elys El ysiu ium. m. Micha Michael el kne knew w the signsof when someone was hiding shame, sham e, howe however, ver, an and d he wi wishe shed d he hadn’t open opened ed his mouth. “You don’t want to know what I think about that,” Flynne said very very qu quietly. ietly. Michael thoug th ought ht about ap apolo ologiz gizin ing g for his misste misstep, p, but decided against agains t it. Flynne see seemed med to be getting getting a handle o on n his emotions, emotions, and pointing out what had stirred them up thus woul would d be ill-advised, t o sa say y the lea least. st. Not No t to mention - .r.-z*--132,111 *L -

 

PReDATOR

& PRFy

the fact that Flynne had entered a more heavily traveled section of th the e hig highwa hway y and Michael did not want t o di disstract him. This part of Highway 3 8 fed into a cloverleaf interchange with two large largerr interstates, and 18-w 18-wheel heel trac-

tor-trailers had packed tightly around th the eb bottl ottleneck enecked ed exit. “We “W e should have known hat somet something hing w wa as wro wrong ng the

night we went to find our first contact,” Flynne said after slalomingbetween a truck ttha hatt had dec decided ided to cha change nge lanes and the t he concrete dividing wa wall ll in t h e center of t h e hi high ghwa way. y. T h e driver of tthe he truck had to sw swer erve ve tto o keep from clipping the tail of Flynne’ car, and h e blew his ho horn rn fu furi riou ously sly as the vehicle vehi cle pulled aw awa ay. Flynne Flynne didn’t see seem m tto o noti notice. ce. “Jeremeyhad found him hiding in a house in the t he suburbss surrounding downto urb downtown wn Detroit Detroit,, so Lionel, Darien and I went out t o pick him up. Elliot and Jeremey sta staye yed d behind to monitor the polic police e band and pi pin n dow down n our third con contact tact for certain. W h e n w we eg got ot tto o tth h e first g gu uy’s place place,, though, his car c ar w wa as stil stilll in hi hiss dri drivew veway, ay, and th the e porch light lightss we were re off outside. All th the e insid inside e lights we were re off too.”

“You should have known something was wrong from that? I don’ don’tt understand.” “Th Ther ere e wer were en no o guards,” Flynne said said.. “No lookouts either. Nobody Nobody tried to sstop top us. We drove right up to his driveway, and nobody so much as loo looked ked at us f u ~ y . hat’s when l should have known so some meth thin ing gwa wass really scr screwe ewed d up. I should have turned the car around, picked up the rest of Jeremey’s coterie coter ie and gotten us the hell out o off D Detroit etroit rig right ht then. then.” ” Michael cau caught ght a glimpse of tthe he ca carr’s speedom speedometer. eter. Th The e needle nee dle wa wass nos nosing ing pa past st o one ne h hundr undred ed and five miles per hour, and Flynne wasn’t slowing down. Michael wondered if Flynne even realized it. He also wondered why no police officer off icerss had trie tried d to pull the t he vehicle over over yet. “But I didn’t. I did didn’ n’tt ev even en ssus uspe pect ct,” ,” Flynne we went nt on. “ “T The three of us got out and went in tthe he hous house. e. When we found the h n t door un unllocked, then we started to realize something was wron wr ong. g. T Th he house was quiet. Th T he cent central ral air w wa asn sn’’t on, he gu guy’ y’ss answering mac machin hine ew was asn’ n’tt tur turned ned o on, n, the there re wa wassn’ n’tt an alarm blaring th the e fact tha thatt intrud intruders ershad co come me in uninvited. Nothing.”

*-

d=--e-n--

 

CARL

noweN

“Your co cont ntac actt wa wasn sn’t ’t th ther ere? e?” ”

“I wish,” Flynne Flynne said. “W “We e’d spl split it up, ea each ch o off us stomping

aro und aroun d on th e guy’s hardwood floors, nd Lione Lionell took the top floor. I was righ rightt under underneath neath him whe when n I heard his footsteps just stop. All of a sudden. sudden. O On n e minute, he was in full stride; the th e next minute minute,, he was in silen silence. ce. Darien heard it too right

before he was about to go check the house’s basement. The two ofu ofuss went to chec check k i t out at the sam same e time, an and d w e me mett on the step steps. s. We fou found nd Lionel upstairs in th e master bedroom bedroom.” .” “What “Wh at had happened?“ “He wa was jus justt stan standin ding g ther th ere e in th the e do door orwa way y with o one ne foot forwar forward, d, stari staring ng int into o the room. He just froze. Darien tried to push past him to see what he was looking at, bu butt Lionel Lio nel’s ’s str strong ong a ass a marble post. H e actua actually lly hel held d yo your ur boy back, like he didn’t wan wantt him tto o see see.. I looked over his sh shouloulder, and I wanted t o fr freez eeze e too. I he hear ard d Dari D arien en gas gasp. p.” ” “What was it?”

“Our conta contact:’ ct:’ Hy Hynn nne e said. “Most ofhim. He was in bed, but only just barely. The bed was on one e of ofth thow ow big four-postercanopy ones and he’d been tied a r ms and legs to the posts witholdbarbed wire. Someb Somebody’d ody’deven la laid id the top sh sheet eet o off tthe he canopy down over him He was tied so tight he was actually suspend suspended edover th the e

covers. I c o u l d ~ ~ t c h ~ o n t h e ~ w h e r e t h e w i r e ~ t u b b off the varnish. He’d have to have been kiclung and pulling on the wires to ma make ke those kind of scratches. ‘‘I don’t know how many seconds we stood th there ere,, but it wasn’tt all that lon wasn’ long. g. On Once ce th the e shock wo wore re off, I slipped in past

Lionel, an and d he came in righ rightt behind me like II’’d hit his O N switch. switc h. Darien fol follow lowed ed him and pointed ou outt what the two of u s had alr already eady m mis isse sed. d. Some Somebody body had broken o ou ut al alll th the e glas glasss in the guy’s wall mirror.Wh When en we pulle pulled d bac back k th the e canopy sh sheet eet,, we saw where it had gone. Somebody had broken it up into long splinters and stabbed them th em throug through h tthe he poor bastard into the mattress un unde dern rnea eath th him. Th They ey’d ’d stuffed the pieces that were wer e too short into the guy’s mout mouth h and do down wn his throat. A lot of th the e piec pieces es th that at po poke ked d out under hi him m we were re br broken oken off, leavi n g thii glittery layer of shiny, red trash on th the e shee sheets ts under him.. T him Th h at shoul should d tell you something, if you th thin ink k about it.” * - - a w - e - - - - w

 

PREDATOR

& PREY

I t did, Mich Michael ael real realized ized.. If th the e contact’s contact’s attackers had

pushed th pushed the e glass glass shards thro through ugh h his is bo body dy after he h e had died, while he still hung suspend suspended ed from from th the e bedposts, bedposts, the th e shards would have remained unbroken.

“Howlon long g had he..

.”Michael began uns unstea teadil dily. y. T Th he lights

of the stationarycars Flynne pass passed ed b blurred lurred into a dirty red and white wh ite li line ne outside tth he wind window ow.. long lo ng had he been been th ther ere? e?“ “

“Howapart “The son son of of a bitch was falling apart rig right ht th ther ere e while w we e looked look ed at at hi him,” m,” Flynne said said.. “I “Inc nch h by inch, inch, tthi hiss rot rot wa was cre creepi eping ng out fro from eve everry sc s c r a p , cut and wo woun und d on his M y t th the same same time. I t rolled out out around his neck llike ike watching watching a fir fire e ffrom rom the inside, and we hea heard rd litt little le bits bits of glas glasss falling on th the mattress as his bcdy de deco comp mpos osed ed in fastfast-moti motion on righ rightt in front front of of LIS. I’ve seen vampires die die before, and th the e older ones ones alwa always ys go like that when the they y go go off. But before it was alway alwayss fast. On Once th the blood was gone and the spirit had drifted off, the body alw always ays decomdecompose po sess on tth he spot. On Only ly th this is wa was happenin happening g ri right ght in fr fron ontt o off us.” Michael realized what Flynne meant just before the older vampire vampire continued. contin ued. “Lionel and I look looked ed up at each other at th the e same same time, time, and we we both looked a t Darien. Neithe Nei therr of the two of them had ever seen another one of our kind die, but they knew what they were were looking at. A t lea least st Lionel Lionel knew kn ew rig right ht away. I t took Darien a second bef before ore he loo looked ked up a t th t h e two of us and said, ‘How long does it i t tak take e for a vamp vampir ire’ e’ss bod body t o fall apart after it dies for real?’ real? ’That’s when things got shitty. V h i l e th the e tth hree of us we werre standing there, ther e, something somethinghaphap-

pened downstairs. I t sounded like something knocked the refrigerator over, and th the e nois noise e was like a bomb in that sile silent nthouse. house. The three of us turned at the same same time, and a figur figure e was right ther th ere e iin n th the door doorway way.. Befo Before re we could get a look a att iit, t, it snatched the door door shut and started laughing. Loud. Hysterically. I t was a noise nois e th that at ma made de you you wan wantt tto o go crazy listening to it. I wanted to go lock th the door, door, to keep that laughing figure figure outside, but I didn‘t want to get get any closer either. I had this fee feeling ling like like somethin something g would just reach right underneath and pull me right right out. ‘Then, all of a sudden, there ther e was ig ight ht ever everywhe ywhere, re, and a racket like a nightmare. T h e overhead overhead lights blared blared on all at

*- 

--am-5@--LI-o

CARL ROWFN

the same ame time, th the e phones phon es all started ringing, the th e alarm clock by the bed started blinking 12:oO with its alarm alarm goi going ng off full blast, blas t, an and d the th e securit security y syst system em’s ’salar alarm m went went off all at a t once. Even Even the lights outside were blinking and going crazy. I thought I the e while, that tha t laughing was was going to go crazy. And all th going goi ng on on in th the e ha hall llwa way. y. Except now now it i t wasn’ wasn’tt just one o ne voice; voice; ther th ere e wer were a t least least four four.. All right outside the do door or.. “Quick as lightning, Lionel Lio nel slammed slammed the heavy, heavy, empty bureau bure au closet down in fron frontt of th the e door, door, and Darien smashed smashed the window out with his bare hands. We were all panicking. Darien started yelling for us to jump out t h e windo window, w, but Lionel said said we had tto o help him hold th the e door b befo efore re the th e laughing bastards bastards outside started star ted try trying ing to break it in. Stand Sta nd-ing there between them, I saw something moving under the bureau. I shouted over over th t h e racket for him to t o look look out, and he jumped aw awa ay before this th is shadowy murk rolled ou o u t of the shadows and coiled into these two twining, jet-black tenta cles.. Looked a lo tentacles lott like your your hair looks right now.” Michael’s hair still hung in limp, wavy strings from where the early-evening early- evening rain had played played havoc with it. He He put a hand to t o the side of his head absently and brushed brushed the th e strands stra nds back behin behind d his ear. “So hese two arms curled up into the air right where Darien had been standing standing,, lay flat fla t against against the bureau and start to sque squeez eze e while while someone someone started turning the doorknob doorkno b slowly back ba ck and forth. The Th e three thre e of us decided not no t to wait a n y more. We all three piled out that window and jumped as far as we could. Rig could. Right ht before before I went out, I heard th t he burea bureau u crack open open and the door explo explode de in inwa ward rd.. After that, I was in i n th the air. air. “We were only on the second floor, but Lionel made the only good landing. H e got a good push off, and he sailed all the way to to tthe he ce center nter of the front yard, subtlety be damned. Darien and I di didn dn’t ’t do do quite so well. I jumped like shit, and I came down hard on my knees on he dri drivew veway. ay. I rolled and came up all at once, but I couldn’t get my my feet feet under under me. My left knee want wanted ed to bend the wcong way, th the e right right wanted to fold my my foo foott u up p somewhere to w a d th the e side side of my hip, and no amount of convincing made ma de eithe eitherr one want to do right Li Like ke an a n asshole, asshole, I hadn’t fed that nght, so I was seriously screwed. I tried to will my leg legs in into

- 

--e,

PREDATOR & P R E Y

thepropershapetogetmeoutofthere,butjustmkingtheedgeoff the pain made thick black spots swi swim m iin n ffro ron nt of of my eyes.” “What about Darien?”Michael Darien?”Michael asked. Flynne’s description of how se seri riou ousl sly yh he e’d been hu hurt rt mean meantt not nothing hing to him. Michael hadn’t so much as bi bitt his tongue since his embrace. T h e only wou wound nd he ha had d su suff ffer ered ed had, in fact, been the hole he had punched in his own wr wris istt when h he e had created Darien. Darien. Flynne shook his head and didn’ didn’tt sa say y anything. Michael thought Flynne wouldn’t answer at all, until he said, “He was gone. I thought at first that he’d figured out how w e move so fast, but he hadn’t. Lionel w wa as only just getting his feet under him, and I knew Darien couldn’t move faster than Lionel. Lionel’s as fast as I am, and I knew Darien wouldn’t be moving faster than me. Especially that night. But he wa wasn sn’t ’t o on n th the e ground wi with th ei eith ther er o off us. us. ‘Then I heard this shriek above us. Lionel looked a t me then up at where the sound had come from, and he stopped cold. I lo look oked ed up to too, o, an and d I te tell ll y yo ou, Michael, I’ve never seen a sight l i e ha hat. t. Da Dari rien enwas up the there, re, hi hiss back facing th the e win windo dow, w, looking look ing a att whate whatever ver was in th the e ro room om with hi him. m. And And something had to be in there withhim withhim,, because hehad his arms up, an and d he was trying to back away. He didn‘t have anywhere to go but down, bu butt h he e jus justt stopp stopped ed at th the e wi wind ndow ow holding his arms up. I sat up, and this shadow fell over him from inside. I couldn’t make ma ke ou outt what was in there, with the outside lights b l b g and flashmg, but whoever it was was big. Bigger t han me, bigger t han Lionel, bigg bigger er ev even en t han Adrock. What I could see of the shadow was almost twice Darien’s size. I t closed in and hit him in the chest so hard h e flopped out throu through gh the window and hung there on he la last st ffew ew te teet eth h of glas glasss left in the frame.” Michaell felt th Michae the e door-moun door-mounted tedar armre mrest st kgmning to separate from the the door in his h hand and,, and h he e ffox oxed ed hi hims msel elff to let l et iitt go go.

“The loo “The look ko on n his face, Michael.. . N o matter how hurt I was or how long I liv live, e, II’’m nev never er going to forget that. He looked looked right a t me as as h e hung there and rea reached ched on one e hand out to me like he wanted me me to pull him the the rest of tthe he w wa ay ou outt on onto to the lawn la wn.. T Th h e people I dri drink nk fro from m don’t ev even en loo look k at me like that. The two vampires I’ve I’ve killed di didn dn’t ’t look at me like tha that. t. Darien C

-aB--*-rrr--

 

CARL R O W E N

knew he was dying dying,, but he was hanging in there fighting, and that th at fact scar scared ed him. It sca scare red d him hi m so ba bad d that tha t he h e called out for for you. He wanted to let go and just escape everything, but he couldn’t. He kn knew ew it, and that’s why he had that look on his face. That’s what the look said to me. I thiik he’d figured out whatt it wha i t reall really y means means to be a vampire vampire right then then,, and it terr terrifi ified ed him. He knew that n o matter what the Sabbat ins insid ide e tthe he house were about to do to him him,, he couldn’tesca couldn’tescape pe it. His b o d y would make him suf suffe ferr thro throug ugh h ever every y second second of of it unt until il it couldn’t couldn’t take a n y more. He couldn’t just let go and drift away like a huma hu man n would would have. have. He was was going going to try to st stay ay alive no matter what. He saw just how strong strong h e was, was, and he knew just what that meant in the worst possible way. “Lucky “Luck yfor him, him, tho thoug ugh, h, Lionel wasn’t jus justt sitting sitting there staring. Zipping around just fast eno enough ugh for me to ha have ve trouble trouble seeing him, he cam came e over nex nextt to me and plunged his hand into the driveway. I t looked l i e he was dipping his han hand d into fresh fresh wax. Boy’s strong. He m p e d me up with his other hand hand and an d putt me o pu on n his shou should lder er.. T The hen, n, he h e stood up with a c chu hunk nk of of driveway in his hand and hurled it into the th e wind window ow as hard as he could could.. IItt knocked knocked the big jok joker er wh who’d hurt m i e n backw ackwar ard d into the mom.Darien sloughed sloughed out out the the wind window ow and and landed in a heap in th the e bushe bushess next nex t to th t he hous house. e. He made two two sounds when he hit ne for his body, one fo for the th e stuff that got k e d outt o ou off him b by y the the shards of windo window w glass rammed through his back ut Lionel was already moving. He He grabkd M e n around aroun d the the wa wais istt and dra dragged gged us both to th the e car. car.

“I could smell Dari Darien en’s ’s blood, Michael, an and d it i t was was all all I could do not to start tearing into him myself.H e was covered in it, and wet go gobs bs bulged over over both sid sides es of of Lionel’s arm. Lionel was the only thing holdin holding g Darien toget together, her, and and I was so hungry. Lionel kicked th the e back win windo dow w in i n and tossed Darien in the b bac ack k of of the th e car, and I couldn’t couldn’thelp help it. I went a little crazy fr from om the pain and an d the hunger. I s m e d snarling and snapping and trying to get through throu gh th the e wind window ow after after Darien. Darien. I t was a alll my min mind d could hear. hear. I didn’t care about the th e Sabbat comin coming g up the yard behind us. I didn’t care abo about ut our mis mission. sion. I jus justt felt th t he hunger roaring. was so cold, and Darien was th the e only warmth left in th the whole whole world. world. Hell, you’ve got to know what I’m talking about.”

r -a-D

r r l r r r @ F - r r s - -

 

PRFDATOR d t PREY

Michael didn’t d idn’t respond.

“The las lastt thing I reme remember mber w wa as Lion Lionel el lif lifting ting me up by

the hair and ramm ramming ing my he head ad again against st th the e ro roof of of the car once that at th the e hu hunger nger went aw awa ay. He knew what wa wass hapso hard th pening, and he did the th e right th thing. ing. He told m me e later later that h he e brok br oke eo open pen the t r unk, tossed me in, and drove us the hell out of there and ba back ck tto o tthe he sa safe fe house. We left that that night, nig ht, and I came cam e to my senses lying o n tto op o off some middle-a middle-aged ged woman beside the highway about a quarter of th the ew wa ay from De Detro troit it between ther there e and Iro Iron n Rap Rapid ids. s. S She he sc screa reame med d whe when n sh she e ssa aw what I was, but I clamped down and didn’t let her go until I coul co uld d move my my le legs gs th e ri rig ght w wa ay. We dr drov ove e the corpse’s car into a ditch with with her in i n it, and th then en go gott in my car for th the e rest o off the th e jou journe rney. y. Even tth hat part’s b blu lurry rry tto o me. T The he oth others ers told me hadn’tt ma made de it. We dodg dodged ed th the e Sabbat Sabba t and came that Darien hadn’ back hom home. e. I helped the t hem m navigate back back,, b but ut I hard hardly ly remember it. We kissed the sun good morning coming in, making sure those pieces of sh shit it didn’ didn’tt tail us back to t o Elysi Elysium, um, and we slept in the th e base basement ment of the building like vagrants. After th that, at, Adrock, Cal C alvi vin, n, Ell Ellswo swort rth h and Maxwell wer were e at us eve every ry nigh nightt for the next week drilling u s fo forr what what w we e’d fou found nd out, ou t, w wha hatt we’d learn learned, ed, th the e circ circumst umstances anceso of Darie Darien’s n’s dea eath th,, everything.” ‘ W h a t did y yo ou tell them?” “All of it,” Flynne replie replied. d. Now tth hat his story was winding down, dow n, he see seemed med to rea reali lize ze how fast he was driving. He backed off the accelerator and exited the perimeter highway, heading back ba ck into in to Mi Mich cha ael el’s ’s Pontia Pontiac c hu hunt ntin ing g gro grounds unds again. “We told them th em how w we e’d track tracked ed down th the e three Ca Camar marill illa a loy loyali alist sts. s. We told th them em abou aboutt h how ow tthe he Sab Sabbat bat had apparently been keepin keeping g an eye on us and had learned wh what at w we e did. We told them about the Sabbat beat beating ing us to our first contact and doing what they did di d tto o him. I gave th them em m my y gu gue ess that tth he o oth ther er two we were re dead welll. Othe Ot herr t han secretive, ‘heretical’s y m p a t h i i within the as we Sabbat or interest interested edindependents independents,,the Camarill Camarilla ahad n o dir direct ect,, w i l l i g sup suppo port rter erss in the ci city ty of Detroit.” Michael folded his long hands nto pale, ungai ungainly nly hts in his lap and kept his eyes focused o n them. them. He cou could ld gum the m t of the story. The prince and ot othe herr el elder derss had been gra gratef teful ul for the coterie’s brave efforts and heroic escape. They Theyhad had congratulated

-=--e--- 

CARL ROWEN

theslwivarsonmumingwithinf theslwivarson mumingwithinfinmationvital inmationvitaltotheplanning totheplanning

0fAdrock‘svaunted push into De Dewit wit,, eve ven n if such information workedout out with tthe he sur surviv vivors ors had proven to be all bad. They had worked what d est suited the sacrifice each hadplt f or war d. For Elliot, who had helpe helped d gather the infinmati infinmation on on De m i t f r o mwhic which h th the e others had drawn conclusions in order to

:

find their comp find compatr atriot iots, s, the bes bestt he co coul uld d h o p fo forr was some miconvenienc iences es and internal city matters to a d j d n his nor conven ben ins been instrumental trumental favor on a tempomy basis. eremey, who had bee in tracking tracking down th the e Camarillavam vampir pires es under th t he t er n of the missio mis sion, n, had recei received ved expanded hun huntin ting g grounds and the privileges of shanng said land with a new companion of his c h m to sta stay y in Michigan as a float floater er ing. Flynne had been given leave to with the t han ankks of a grateful doma domain in fo forr returning the popul popular ar coteri cot erie e safel safely y home. And Lionel, who had saved a life and tried to save a second, ad earned earned the greatest right any Kmdredcould been allo allowed wed to cre create ate ano anoth the er of his kind. be granted. He had been Michael had crea c reated ted Darien in a fugu fugue e of inspired insanity, and the two of th them em ha had d be been en allowed to live because Michael’s own sire was well connected. Lionel had earned the right to make a childe because he had put his others. s. And yet yet,, no now w own unlife at risk for the sake of two other Mich Mi chae ael’ l’ss ch child ilde e was dead bef befor ore e the th e child ch ilde e whose cr crea eatio tion n he had inspired had even been created. “W hatt happened “Wha happened,” ,” Michael as asked ked,, still no nott loo looki king ng up up,, “after you left tth h e ho hous use? e? Betw Between een when Lion Lionel el put you in the trunk and when you next fed. Have any of them told you?Wh When en di did d Dari Darien en die? die?Where Where was it?” Flynne e said. “I don’t know know,, and th the e other ot herss do don’t n’t “No,” Flynn

talk about it.” Streaks of dec decept eption ion h it Fl Flyn ynne ne’s ’s aura iin n tthi hick ck,, fat dr drops ops.. Mich Michael ael caug caught ht it out of the comer of his eye. “That’s “Tha t’s not no t true true,” ,” Mich Michael ael sai said d quiet quietly. ly. exactly,” y,” Fly Flynne nne admitted. “But I don’t have it W o not exactl clear enough in my mind to get it all right. I remember some, but not everythmg. If you need to hea hearr more, yo you’ u’ll ll ha have ve to to talk to on o ne o off th the e oth others. ers. Lionel ma mayb ybe. e. Or Elliot woul would d know too. “I’ve tried talking to Jeremey about it, but he flat out refuses. That was what I was thinking of when I answered

r --a w -@ J ---- 

PR E o A T OR

& PREY

your yo ur question the th e first time. It It’’s n ot mode modest sty ye either. ither. Whe W hen nI

brought it i t up, he took a step toward toward me me like he was going going to try and hi t me. I don’t know wh what at it is, but bu t hi hiss boo book‘ k‘ss closed on the subject. I understand from Marcus Villanova that you’ yo u’ve ve already spoken spoken to t o Jeremey JeremeyTalbot Talbot.. I think if he’d mentioned anything anyth ing about it it,, y yo ou wouldn wouldn’t ’t be asking me now.” Michael nodded his agreement with that statement, annoyed with with how how fast seemingl seemingly ypriv privat ate e information traveled from the real wo worl rld d to t o a harpy’s mouth mouth to t o an eager ear.He just wondere de red dw who ho had had told V Vil illa lano nova va a b u t his meeting meeting wt wth h Talbot.

“If yo you u want to know what happened hap pened,, Michael,” Flynne said, pulling the t he car to t o a sto stop p and idling, “ask “ask Lionel. Lionel.” ” Flynne had pulled back onto the street on which Micha Mi chael’ el’ss jewelr jewelry y sho shop p stoo stood, d, and an d h he e was wasn’t n’t going anywhere. Apparently, Apparentl y, t he interview interview was at a t an a n end. Michael el said, said, looking out “Chris, tell me something,” Micha the wind window ow but making no effort to get out ou t of of tth h e car. car. “You said sa id some somethi thing ngearli earlier erthat I didn’t und under erst stan and. d. You said something happened that you didn’t want to ever see happen

again.”Flyn Flynne ne’s ’s expression expression darkened. darkene d. ‘W ‘ W h a t did did that th at mean?” mea n?”

Flynne sat quietly for a moment before speaking. He stared ahead watching the th e windshield windshield wipe wipers rs flick back and forth, listening to the splash of the rain and the thrum of the car’ car’ss motor. His knuckl k nuckles es stood out ou t brightly against again st his pale flesh where he h e gripped the th e steering steer ing wheel. wheel.

‘‘I didn’t think I wanted to tell you,” he said at last. “But I wouldn’t have brought broug ht it i t up, up, would would I?” “Tha “T hatt was was my impression.” “When I was still pretty young, I didn’t do all this,” Flynne said. “I had a life, such as it was. I had friends, I attended court, I did everything the youn young g are ar e supposed supposed t o do. I t wasn’t all that unlike how you spend your nights. I had a good good buddy buddy a t th t h e time tim e named Sean. Sea n. W We e spent most of our time together. We were friends; we were happy.” “What happened?” happened?” “Same story. We lived in w h a t the Sabbat must have thoug th ought ht was prime prime territory. territory. Lots of peopl people, e, plenty plenty of of space t o

r -

c w - J i - e- n- -

 

CARL R O W e N

get lost in, enough room for get for them to sett s ettle le and keep expanding. We had it, and they wanted it, so they came came to take it. i t.

“It was a lot like what’s happening on the coast right

now that night. All over town, the Sabbat found us and flushed us out. A lot of the war parties were using fire.” Michael shuddered. shuddered. “Sean and I were together when they came around for us.. We were us were at a t Sean’s place place playing cards, if you believe that. One minute, I was cheating chea ting at a t Blackjack Blackjack;; next thing thin g I know, the th e wind window owss and doors are breaking in, and the th e Sabba Sabbatt are coming in in screaming screa ming and wavi waving ng torches. torches . As far as fighting fighting went back then, Sean and I were great card sharps. We ran.

“If noth nothing ing else, we had speed speed o n our side side right at a t first. We got got th t h e jump jump on o n the th e Sabbat and got out away way fr from the th e ones with the torches. I rode a motorcycle then, and we broke for i t while the th e Sabbat Sab bat were were still stil l coming in. We We were so fucking fucking stupid. stupid. We actually took th t h e time tim e to t o start st art up the bike and a nd ride away away instead o off just runnin run ning. g. If we hadn’t done that t hat,, we might have made made it o n foot. foot.” ” “Butt you “Bu you didn’t.’’ “Not the ‘we’part,” “Not part,” Flynne confume confumed. d. “I cras crashed hed th the e bike out th the glass back door door of the garage garage I’ I’d parked parked it in. I go gott out on on the th e street. I even got got a good way down the block. By that point, though, the t he war party party had recov recovere ered. d. Th T h e Sabbat caught us up and tried to pull us off th the e bike. bike. They They just just ran up along side us and started started clawi clawing ng us down. They pulled Sean over, and that flippe fli pped d the the bike bike and threw threw me. me. I got up tast tastin ing g blood, and half of everything was gone. I took a piece of gravel or a figernail or maybe mayb e one one of of my my te teeth thr throu ough gh my eye. But I could stil stilll move move.. I got my got my feet under under me me and and started started running. running. I looked over my shoulder once onc e before before I got going. I know I shouldn’t have looked looked back, but but you you know know what what they they say say about about hindsight.” It’s 20, Michael thought uncharitabl uncharitably. y. ‘When I glanced back, I saw the Sabba Sabbatt moving moving in around around Sean, Sea n,” ” Flynn Flynne e went on. on . “He’ “He’d d done do ne somethi some thing ng to his knee, knee, and he couldn’t get away. He He was easy easy prey, prey, an and d they they all all wante wanted d a piece of him. Some of the them m looke looked d at a t me, me, but I was already moving mov ing by tha thatt point. poin t. I onl only y glan glanced ced back, bac k, but I didn’t stop. I

*-

-----@-==---

 

 

.

.

. .....

pReOATOR&pREy

ran. I le left ft Sean Sean llyin ying g the there re,, knowing that th at the th e Sabba S abbatt wo woul uld d go go

after th the easy easy prey prey rath ra ther er tha t han n chasi chasing ng me down. IItt’s how they work. wor k. They They’re ’re like like wolves. wolves. I unde understo rstood od that about them, so I ran away. I escaped, and I li live ved d witho without ut another anot her scratch.”

“But your eye never healed,” Michael said. His tone made the statement resemble a question.

“Ofcourse i t h d e d , ” Flyn Flynne nesa said id,, t um ng towad himat last Thepattemsofpink-orang ofpink-orange e~tcominginduoughtherainsiicked windshield made Hynne’s ice look like its skin was melting. “It always heals. It heals e v q n&t before I wake up. I don‘t keep this to re remi mind nd meofwha meofwhatt I did tos tosta tay y aliv alive. e. I keep it to remind me of Sean ever every y n& n&tt when I wake up whole and well.” “ S o t h e pa patc tch h is is just an... affectation?” Michael asked, disappointed. “Yeah,”Fly “Yeah,” Flynne nne said, said, lifting t he edg edge eo off th t h e pat patch. ch. Even in the dim lig light, ht, Michael could see see the th e flesh benea beneath th the bl blac ack k shadows. A fresh re red d and black black cres crescen centt bisecte bisected d the orb, tuming it into in to a twis twisted ted ruin. ruin. “Fuc “Fuck ky you ou and your affectation.” Mich Mi chae ael’s l’s hand tightened o n the door handle, but he did not no t move. Flynne reset th the e patch pa tch and resumed resumed his stare out t h e front f ront wind indow ow..

“And that’s what happened,” M Michae ichaell said said cautiously

when noth n othin ing g more seemed seemed forthcoming, forthcom ing, “t “tha hatt was wasn’ n’tt suppose po sed d to ever happen happe n again?” aga in?”

“Somebody died so I could live,” Hynne said softly. “And they didn’t do it it willingly. willingly.Sean died because 1 eft him hi m behind. I abandoned him. I swore ’d nev never er do it it agai again. n. I swore ’d never let anyonediebecause die because I left them to their thei r fate whi while le 1ran away.” Exce Ex cept pt that h e had. said d before before Micha Michael el could say anything, “In Detroit,” he sai ‘~JeremeyTalbotScoterietookthatpromiseaway~mme.?helast dung I remember was that h i e n was still holding on He had had not p a s d on yet. But the others mk me away and left hi mthere. By the th e time I had any say in the matter, it was h d y oo late. I’d M e n my promise, and thm wasn’t anydug cwld do about it it.” .” “I still don’t get it then,” then ,” Michael said. said. W h y ell me? W h y ris risk k letting that th at get back to the harpies by telling anybody bo dy at all? w h y tell me anythin anyt hing g about what happened?” ‘ - a D - - @ - = = - - m m

 

CARL ROWFN

“Because Darien Darien wa wass your child childe,” e,” Flynne said, “and nobody but me and an d you you cares tha th at he’s he’s dea dead. d. Talbot Talbot’s ’s people too took k something someth ing from from both of us, and it was really really all all we we had had.. We both know th that at.. They Th ey took Somethi Something ng that that we can’t get back back.” .” Michael sat silent thinking that over. Yet, whenever his mind touched the th e subject, the beast in his mind mind sprang

to life. I t had been reined back tightly, but now i t wanted t o be free. I t wanted to be let loose.

“So what are yo you going to do?” do ?”h h e asked asked Flynne. “Not a thing,” Flynne said said.. “There’s nothin not hing g I can do t o these pe peopl ople. e. I don’t know know them; I don’t know know how they operate. All I ca can n do is leave this th is dying, pisshole city city.. I may go back back down down the th e Mississi Mississippi. ppi. Let the Sabbat bum this whole whole h ck ckin ing g pl place ace down down for all I care. I’m neve n everr coming com ing back.” back.”

‘‘I d o kn know ow how they operate,” opera te,”Michae Michaell said. “I do know the th e Kindred o off this domain. I ma may y leave leav e too, but b ut I’m going to get something back before I go. And somebody’s going t o remember remember Darien when I get it.” “You’re wasting your time, Michael,” Flynne said. ‘Whate ‘Wh atever ver yo you want, it’s no nott going going to be enough.” “If yo you u believ believed ed that that,” ,” Michael Michael said, “you “you would wouldn’ n’tt h hav ave e told me a n y of tth his in i n th the fi first rst place. Y Yo ou wouldn’t ha have ve stayed so lo long ng trying t o find a reason or ex excu cuse se to ttel elll me. me. You’d hav have just run ru n awa away y again. again. You could could have, have, but bu t you you didn’t do that that.” .”

This time, Michael knew he h e had oversteppedhi hiss bounds,

but he’d he’d don d one e it o on n pur purpo pose se.. Howeve However, r, rather rather than disp display lay th the e anger that blossomed and swirled in his aura, Flynne merely reached acrms Michael’s Michael’s half of the car and unlocked the t he door door.. “Get out,” he said in a voice almost too soft to hear hear against th against t h e rain. “And if you do d o leave Michigan, don’t wind wind up in tth h e same same place I am.”

Michael stepped out of th t h e car in silence and stood on t h e sidewal sidewalk. k. As ssoon oon as the car door doo r slammed shut, Flynne drove away, away, spi spinni nning ng his car’ car’ss wide back tires tir es wi wild ldly ly o on n the t he slick, wet road. When the noi noise se from from the th e engine had died died away aw ay and the ca carr wa was gone, Michael turned tur ned toward toward t h e front wall of the outs outside ide of of his jewelry jewelry shop shop.. City noises filtered filt ered

*-

a

@P=u

=

 

pRmAmR&pney

through the rain all around him, sounding lik like e th the e thoughts filtering past tthe he noise noisess the Bea Beast st mad made e iin n his mind.

FirstClareandnowFlynnehadbothwensomethmgmhim that he had been ignoring.They could couldboth both te tell ll th that at at least his

subconsciouswasuptosome~,,enifhedidnot~it. Evennow, heonlyhadavagueideaofwhatthatsomethingm&t be. If he thought about it hard enough, he would @yre t cut,but

histh~~tsbupedandspunriotouslyinhish~Hewash~

histh~~tsbupedandspunriotouslyinhish~Hewash~

andupsetandtired,andno~madesense,nomatterhowhard he tried to clear his head. Revenge played on his mud, as did th the e fact fa ct that h he e had just alienated the only soul in town whom he could reasonablycall “kindred.”He owed no one left in town n y hvors or esteem, but he did did not know o whom he owed his actual enmity, except perhapJeremeyTalbot. Possibly Elliot Damascus. Lionel Braughton, almost certainly. But how had they ace tually contribut tually contributed ed to Darienk death?There was no way to know last time to talk to one ofthem. Evenconsidwithout -one ering what Flynne had told him, he owed the friendshq Darien had shared with t h m Kindred that one lastcmrtesy.

And yet they had let Dariendie. They had held thei theirr to tongu ngues es

about it. it. Th They ey had h helped elped smooth th the e incide incident nt over so that none o f the other K i n a could panic over the h c t that th the e coterie had failed. In his condition, Michael could not see a clear path of action hat led anywhere but to th the e co conc nclu lusio sion n tha thatt he needed to hear the story of Darienk last hours or minutes fromone o f the three KinW who had witnessed it for themselves.

any longer,he just at his reflection in the large plate glass window of his sh shop op.. Th The e words ‘ h t h e r FineJewel$ had been stenciled there in burgmdy letters outlined with white, but they had been painted on an Instead ofwmt ofwmthgwith hgwith th the e ea

on eit street framed either her side. .N odrift one on ein. else was on he that at wisps of fog begun mist this hour,his hour, andimage hadside Sympathe Sympathetic tic rose from the leftover rainwater on he streets as well in pathetic streamers and tufts. These vapid displays o f lethargy d i e d with wit h tth he ambi ambient ent sic sickl kly, y, pink-orange sodium l&t and he da , overcast sky to make his reflection positively ghastly. H i s clothes hung o n him, and his hair groped at his cheekbones and ne& with no n o lif life e left in it. As he stared, a memory came f d , elpingh ing hi mfocus his thoughts. r ‘ - a W

i @ , = - - - n m D

 

CARL ROWFN

“You use used to love love co coming ming here,” he h e said aloud, alou d, his voi voice ce a n ech echo o from from inside a hollow man. man. His face regarde regarded d th the e reflecti refl ection on iin n the t he windo window; w; his eye eyess looked iint nto o tth h e past. “ “Y You would watch while jewelry came to life in my hands under my tools tools.. Inspired pieces bett better er ttha han n any I’d ev ever er ma made de.. Y Yo ou’d just sit quietly while it hap happen pened, ed, watching me enjoy m mys yse elf lf.. And I so enjoyed myse myself lf.. Almo Almost st as muc much h as wh when en you a and nd I fed fe d together. In those times, nothi nothing ng else existed o n Earth. Nott you No you,, no nott me, not no t Calv C alvin in an and d his rrul ules es and warni warning ngs. s. Ju Just st the th e hunger and th the e swe sweet et warmth that th at gav gave e it peac peace. e.” ”

A runnel of water still trickled in the the gut gutte terr behind him, nd

-

Michael listened to it sliding into the storm drain nearby. He walk wa lked ed right up tto o the th e glass and put his palms flat against it. He stood so clo close, se, he could se see e th the e streaks the wind-b wind-blown lown rain had left near the b m m . He cco ould al also see inside the shop. Three display cases fo form rmed ed a U-shaped counte counterr in th the e showro showroom, om, and a dark door led back to his actual workshop. A door beyo beyond nd that led do down wn int into o the foundationo foundationof tth he buildi building ng wher where e tth he sun never penetrated. penet rated. One o off Calvin’sservants an th the e stor store e duri during ng th the e day, and two jewelers worked part ti time me th then en as well well,, doing th the e minor repairs, repa irs, resiziig and and cleaning cleaning tth hat keep a jewe jewelr lry y shop shop iin n busine business. ss. This place plac e wa was th t he sa safe fe ha have ven n Cal Calvi vin n had al allo lowe wed d him to keep

after Darien’s Darien’sEmbr Embrace ace.. Ev Ever ery y ce cen nt tth he sshop hop earned in profi profitt went into in to Calvin’s Calvin’s pocket. Ever Every y effort Mic Michae haell put into in to tthe he shop shop n now ow fed a an n account tha thatt any vampire of his bloodline could access. “You’re no nott going to come here her e any more, more,” ” h e said quietly. “And th the e blood is never going to taste th t h e sam same e agai again. n. I thought for for a while that tha t I could enjoy it, but I never did. I t was you I enjoyed. Reveling in the blood w i t h you. And that revelry’s been taken from me. And nobody cares.” After another moment or two of looking beyond th the e glass and saying wo word rdss h e had never said to ano anothe therr living or unliving soul, sou l, Michael’ Michael’ss he head ad snapped up an and d h e back backed ed aw awa ay a step. Th The e more he talked,theclearerhiswhhingth~~ghtsbecame. ehad never talked to anyone like thii Only Darien would have listened ten ed without mtin aro around und for some a adva dvanta ntage ge an anyw yway ay.. “Chris doesn’t understand what this is all about,” h e said sai d in a tone of qu quiet, iet, horrified horr ified wond wonder. er. “I know why you real re ally ly called out to me tha th a t night.”

 

PRFDATOR

&pRFy

His bloo His blood d forced forced st stre reng ngth th into in to hi hiss unlivin unliving gm mus uscl cles es,, an and d Michael drove his fis fistt thr throug ough h his sho shop’s fro front nt win windo dow. w. Th The e plate gl glas asss shatt sha tter ered ed,, ra rain inin ing g jagg jagged ed shards shards o ont nto o his expos exposed, ed, delica del icate te hands. The Th e sha shards rds sc score ored d deep mark markss on his fl fles esh h that he hardly even felt. He welcomed the lacerations and the th e fai faint nt stinging pain. pain. Th This is was was what Darien had been trying to tell him the night he died. Pain and fear were sensations the two of them the m had n never ever experienced, even tho though ugh they had share shared d everything el else se.. T Th h e sharing ha had d connected them, making them both feel alive when nothing else did. Whatt they share Wha shared d re reminde minded d them of what it had been like to

be human. To be need needed ed and to need a ano noth ther er kindred so soul. ul. And yet Darien had experienced something so much more mor e iinten ntense se in those last last moments moments th than an anyt anythin hing g he and Michael had shared. H e had known he was dying e ha had d to have known ut the only thought in his min mind d had been that he could not share the th e experience w i t h Michael. He had died in that sublime terror and agony, but he had also al so known that th at he had never experienced anything anythi ng so iin n. tense in all his nights with Michael. He had died cut off from fr om th the e one on e person person with whom he had share shared d so much. And no one with any authorit authority y in Iron Rapid Rapidss had had any intention of tell telling ing Michael how how Darien Darien had spe spent nt his last la st minutes. None of them th em had understood, and they had tried to keep this la last st revelation, rev elation, this last pitiful mo moment ment of connection, connectio n, fro from m him. Th e harsh ding of The of the burglar alarm sounded as th the e last last of the th e sshard hardss of th t h e wind window ow fell, but Mich Michael ael tarried a momoment longer. He would seek out Lionel Braughton and put the end of Darien’s story to sleep. He would find out what else w a s being kept from from him and recoup whatever la last st con con-nection Darien had tried make with him. Then, having achieved that fi fina nall closu closure, re, he wo woul uld dd decid ecide e where to di dire rect ct his vengeance. Onl Only y in los losin ing g that th at which mad made e them human would those who deserved it know how Michael had been made mad e to suffer. suffer. He needed needed only only dete determ rmin ine e who deserv deserved ed it. Once On ce he did, he wo woul uld d sh show ow th them em wh what at iitt meant to suf suffe ferr a loss as he had. Then, he would decide what to do with the rest of his existence. If there was, in fact, to be one. D

--d --e-n --

 

C A R L ROWEN

Interlude T’wc Jason slumped in the th e chair chai r beside his sister Laura’s bed and folded his hands. hands. He had h ad sat this vigi vigill ev every ery nig night ht since Laura Lau ra had been attacked, attacked , but he still found himsel himselff unable to pray. His eye eyess squeezed squeezed shut, sh ut, a and nd h e tr tried ied to visualize God so h e could could talk talk t o Him. He tried to ask God to help his sister recover from her concuss concussion ion and cracke cracked d rib ribs. s. H He e tried to ask God to help he lp Laura Laura come through this without being bein g afraid of men forever af after. ter. He even tried to ask ask Go God d forgiv for give e him for leaving his sister alone in t h e m middle iddle o off to the night, which seemed like so long ago. God, however,

refused to make Himself available. A s had happened so many nights in a rro ow, Jason just couldn’t bring himself t o face God. He’d been raised a Christian, Christian , but these days, days, h e couldn’t bring him himsel selff tto o th think ink like one.

“1’11 kill him, Sis,” h e whispered instead, still huddled in an aspect of prayer. “As soo soon n as you remembe rememberr who d did id this to you, I’ll fucking kill him.” Jas on sai Jason said d these these word wordss to her every every night in one form or another. anot her. He H e waited waited until she wa was asleep and after h he’ e’d d locked losets and und under er her be bed, d, chair and made the th e same same 1 she heard him say it wh while ile 1 she sh e wa was awak awake, e, so he waited waited unti untill she sh e w wa as asl aslee eep. p. Th a t way, maybe may be some some parts of her dreaming brain brai n woul would d pick pick up o on n iitt and understand what it meant. While she was awake, she just couldn c ouldn’t ’t seem seem to take any anythi thing ng sser erio ious usly ly anymore. Every Ever y night ni ght,, Ja Jaso son n whispered to her, hopin ho ping g she would would believe i t and ma mayb ybe e forg forgive ive him for lettin letting g this ha happen ppen to her. The bruise under his ear testified to the fact that his fatherhad done no father n o su such ch thing. His mother had h ad stopped speaking to anyone except the th e police. police. Unfortunate Unfortunately, ly, th the e fac factt that they hadn’t hadn ’t called in two two we week ekss had leached tthe he h hope ope fr from om her, and she hadn’t said a word since. Laura seemed almost happy, though, which was doubtless just a warped defense mechanism kicking in. in. Ev Ever ery y night, night , Jaso Jason n sat by her and mad made e her pr prom omis ises es he didn’t didn’ t know iiff he h e could keep. Each nig night, ht, Laur La ura a lay still, ignoring him un until til h e drifted off to sleep.

*-

-7 ..-r r @F == r s -m

 

Ton ight,, however, she stirred. Tonight stirre d. He didn’t know iiff she sh e had heard him, but Jason put a hand o n her shoulder and murmured, “Go back t o sleep, Laur Laura.” a.” As far as he knew, Laur La ura a had no n o idea that he came in here a t night. He al alw way ayss woke wo ke up up before before her he r an and d crept back to his h is roo room m as th the e sun came up up and shined shin ed in i n her wi wind ndow ow..

“Null,” Laur Laura a whispered, sitting sitt ing up slig slightly htly.. Jaso Jason n tried

to lie her back down without hurting her. Her eyes were still clos closed, ed, and and she s he moved moved like one in th the e throes of a nigh nighttmare. The muscl muscles es of h her er face sw swam am under he herr skin a and nd settled sett led in a frown. Befo Be fore re h e could calm her all the way do down, wn, Jason he heard ard footstep foot stepss outside outs ide in t h e ha hall llwa way. y. They were heavy steps,

spaced more spaced more than th an a second apart. His H is parents, howeve however, r, had long lon g since gone to t o bed, and n o one else lived lived in the house. Whoever Whoe ver was was out ou t there ther e was tall tall,, large and moving ca casual sually. ly. Jason froze with o one ne hand han d o n Laura’sshoulder, gripping just a bit too hard in his sudden anxiety. She squirmed under his hand and an d murmured, “Null,” again. Jason blinked once, onc e, an and d tthe he footstepsoutside sstoppe topped d in front of Laura’s door. Laura’s door opened and closed. The posters poste rs o n her wall wall rattle rattled d iin n a gust gust of of wind. He blinked b linked one on e more time, and a man stood a t his side, looking looking down over eyes es pop popped ped ope open, n, and sshe he lifted lifted her her arms stiffly. Laur aur a. Laura’s ey “Li-null “Linull,” ,” she said, bare barely ly a abov bove e a whisper. “Lionel.” Jason shook his head t o clear it. How had this g gu uy gotten in her here? e? The Th e room had been empty ssave ave for them; now this stranger stood there. W h o the“-fuck

are you? you?” ”

T h e tall man turned and glared glared down at a t Jason, be befo fore re letting a lupine lu pine smile break break acr across oss his face. “What?” Jas on didn’t realiz Jason realize e he’d ev even en spoken aloud. H e slouched back in his chair, keeping as as much distance between him himse self lf and the th e stranger as he could. could. Th e taller man was broad-shouldered and hand h andsom some e in a wa way ttha hatt seeme seemed d artificial. artific ial. He H e seemed perfect. perfe ct. Aweso Awesome me.. H e was a an n Ado Adonis nis in a Brook Brookss Brothers Brothe rs wool wool coat. co at. His silk scarf was th the e ssame ame color as his thick, thick , almost-mes almost-messs D

a B @

 

CARL ROWFN

you?”Jason asked asked,, hoping it sound sounded ed a li little ttle “Who are you?”Jason

more respectful.

“You don’t remember m me, e, Jason,” Jason ,” Lio Lionel nel said, put putti ting ng a hand on the side of Laura’s face. Against the backdrop of Laur La ura’ a’ss bruis bruised ed ch chee eek, k, his pale pal e hand ha nd near nearly ly g glo lowed wed.. “We met a litt l ittle le mo more re than a mon month th ago. ago. M y na name me’s ’s Lionel Braug Braughton. hton.” ”

“I remember,” Jason said slowly, like a child. “ I met you the t he nig n ight ht Laura w wa as attack att acked. ed.” ” With each word word h he e said,

Jason’sindig Jason’s indignation nation returned. retur ned. H e vaguely vaguely reme remembered mbered seeing this man hitting on Laura that night. They two had gone club hopping hoppi ng al alone one together. He’d He’d claimed t o be some sort of of record executive executi ve o orr promoter. La Laura ura had been a acting cting like a fresh freshman man kid with a crush o n th the e captain of th the e football team, he h e remembere remembered. d. I t had been annoying a t th the e tim time. e. Until she came stumbling in at dawn with blood in her

hair, blood on her jeans, blood in her mouth. Dear God, how could could h e have forgott forgotten en th that at? ? How could Lau Laura ra hav have? e? “She was was with you, you,” ” h e said, his voice growi growing ng louder loude r and more passionate wit with he eac ach h word word.. “Y “You did thi thiss tto o her.” Ready to explode in a red fury, Jason grabbe Ready grabbed d th the e sleeve of Lionel’s jacket to pull the larger man’s hand away from Laura’s face. He wasn’t sure what happened next, exactly, but it was not the desired result. He found himself sitting back down in front of Lionel with his arm stretched out and locked tight in Lionel’s free hand. Jason hadn’t even seen the t he man move. move. Worse, his shoulder felt.. wrong, and that th at hand would wouldn’ n’tt mov move. e. T Th h e palm, palm, i t seemed, was facing t h e wrong wa way in Lio Lione nel’ l’ss grip. grip. W Wh h en h he e tried to move it, t h e blood drained from his face face,, and h e let out o ut a ga gassp.

.

“It It’s ’sn o t broken, Jason, Jason,” ” Lionel said, address addressing inghis most immediate concern. “Yet. I’ve only popped your shoulder out. I t us used ed to happen to t o me all the t he time. time. I know how to deal with it. In fact, if you keep quiet, I’ll put it back right where wher e it’s it’s supposed t o be. be. Y Yo ou won’t eve even n nee need d a sling sling.. Are you going to t o be quiet?” quie t?” Gaping in pain, Jason glanced back at Laura. Lionel still hadn’t taken his othe ot herr hand away fro from m her fa face ce.. “Answerme, Jason,” Jason,”Lio Lionel nelsai said, d, wisting Ja Jason son’s ’sarm arm again.

*-

--mw-@J---m-rr

 

sweat started into to his ey eyes es,, and he nodded.. Cold ded H e couldn’t move move.. rolling in “Goo d. Now, listen “Good. list en ve very ry car careful efully, ly, and an d look right a t me when wh en I’m speaki speaking ng to you. Y Yo ou rea ready, dy, Jas Jason on?” ?” Jason lif lifted ted his head to nod, biting his lip tto o ign ignore ore the pain that worked its way up and down his arm. I t didn’t hurtt as long a hur ass h e remained absolu absolutely tely still. “Good.” Lionel rela relaxed xed his ho hold ld just enough to allow allow Jason to look up a t him. ‘Now, abo about ut your sister. You tthi hink nk she was beaten and rape raped d th the en nigh ightt w we e three met, righ right?” t?” Jason nodded again. It might have been his imagination, but h he ew wa as sure h e cou could ld hear dislo dislocated cated bones grating againstt each o agains othe therr right bes beside ide his ear. “That’ss where you’ “That’ you’re re wrong, wrong, Jason,” Li Lion onel el said. He kn knel eltt down to look Jason in th the e ey eye, e, whil while e keeping his twist twisted ed arm a t a high angle. “Look a t me me.. Laur Laura a told yo you u about abou t what h hapap-

pened tha t hatt night. Sh She e told y yo ou ab about out asking you tto o leave her alone alo ne wi with th me because sh she’ e’d d be been en sseeing eeing me for a few weeks by th that at point. Do you remember that th at?” ?” Something Someth ing felt wro wrong ng a abou boutt what Lio Lionel nel was saying, but Jaso Ja son n coul couldn’t dn’t grasp what it was. The wmds made sense if he said sa id tthe hem m tto o him himse self lf as Lionel said them aloud. “Yes. I rememlx r. ”A pr op of nothing, he wished Kyl Kyle e wa was a aro roun und d right right now now.. T#en she camehome that morning, she she looked lik like e hell,” Lionell c Lione con onti tinu nued ed.. ‘‘Yo You u th thou ough ghtt she she’d ’d been beaten and raped. You woke your pa pare rent ntss an and d rushed he herr to th the e city ho hospita spital.” l.” Jason rem Jason rememb embere ered d that clearly enough. They They’d ’d sp spen entt a harrowing three hour hourss pac packed ked iint nto o a d ~ waiting area a t tthe he emer emer-gency room wt drug-addicts,, gun gunsh shot ot victims and a man who wth h drug-addicts seem se emed ed to hav have e half of his skull caved in ab abov ove e his left ey eye. e. “You helped her fill out tth h e polic police e reports and t h e hospital repor reports, ts, and she claimed th that at she didn’t re reme membe mberr anything about what had happened.” “Concuss ion,” Jason fil “Concussion,” filled led i n he help lpfu full lly. y. “She “Sh e had a concussion.” “Yes,” Lio Lionel nel sa said. id. “S “She he hid be behi hind nd that excu excuse se ffor or days days.. She even says the same to your parents. But concussions

 

CARL BOWEN

don’t cause amnesia. She confessed confessed something somethin g to t o yo you after afte r you yo u got h e r home. Do you remember rememb er what t h a t was?“ was?“ JasonrememWno such suchthmg. thmg. But eveIythhgeEeLionel wasayingmadesomuchsthatthispartMtobetrueasweU “She told tol d yo you u about abou t me, Jason,” Lionel Lion el said, said, leaning even eve n cl close oser, r, twisting his own shoulder at a n awkw awkwar ard d angle to keep Jason’s arm out of place. “She told you what she and I like to d o when we’re alone. Sh S h e told you abo about ut the alleyway alle yway where wher e we we got together tog ether after afte r we di ditc tche hed d yo you. u. She told you what wha t we we did there the re and how rough it got.” Lionel turned t o Laura Laura and said, “YOU told him all this, didn’t you, sweetheart?“ Laura nodded didn’t nodded,, shuddering i n remember mem bered ed ecstas ecstasy. y. “She likes telling telli ng y yo ou about abou t US,” Lionel went on. “She gets off rememb remembering ering th the e sounds she make makess when w hen we’re done. She shows you the th e bruises bruises sometimes, and she sh e scrapes them the m with wi th a finge fingernai rnaill to remember what it’s like to be with me.” me.”

Jaso n shook his head Jason he ad less in disbeli disbelief ef than th an disgust disgust.. How could cou ld Lau Laura ra like th t h at shi shit? t? His own sister “You remem remember ber,, don’t y you, ou, Jas J ason on? ?You remembe rem emberr seeing her play with the abraded skin on her back. You remember her asking you you to squeeze squeeze one on e of he herr breasts breasts until unt il she couldn’t stand it i t any more, don’t don’t you?” Jason clos closed ed his eyes eyes in shame, blinking blink ing back back tears. He wouldn’thave hav e remembered these things at all if Lionel hadn’t brought them the m up. up. He’d He’d been hiding hidin g behind behi nd his own warped defense mechanism. I t was easier to believe someone had raped rape d her than to belie believe ve she had brought brought this o n hersel herself. f. ‘That’s why you come i n here every night, Jason,” h e went on. “You hate what you see your sister turning into, and you co come me in here he re while she’s sleeping t o try to remember her h er as a lit littl tle e girl. Yo You don’t do n’t like to thin t hink k of her as a slut who needs to get get hurt to get off.” Jason’ Jaso n’sshead sagg sagged ed,, chipping chippi ng at a t his shoulder shoulder like a fistful of glass. Dear God, G od, what had his sister siste r become? beco me? She Sh e wo woul uld d probabl prob ably ye even ven like it if Lione Lionell were were to t o do this to her “But I’ll bet that’s not all,” Lionel said, lifting Jason’s face up up t o meet hi his. s. “I bet there’s there’s a part pa rt of you you tha t hatt wants wa nts to --aDw-@J-----

 

PREDATOR

be the th e best man in your siste sister’s r’s lif life e again. You remember she e looked up to, to , and an d yo you the days when you were the one sh know kno w it wasn’t wasn’t so far iin n the t he past. Now, sh she’ e’ss te tell llin ing g you abo about ut me and how she loves it when I hurt her and take advantage of her. her. She Sh e gets off tel tellin ling g you how I’m I’m t h e best man in herr life now. he now. Yo You don’t like th t h at at,, do do y you ou,, Jaso Ja son? n?” ” Jason Jaso n shook his head hea d minute minutely. ly. “There’sa part of you that comes in here at night t h i i n g “There’sa how easy it would be to hurt hurt her, iissn’t th ther ere? e?A pa part rt that wants to be the t he best best man again. A part that thin thinks ks she betrayed yo you by coming to me. me. That’s partly why you m e n here here at a t night night,, isn isn’t it, Jason? Jason?Y teat yoursel it’s u away want wanyt from to to protect prote ct because but that’s that’s Y no out it allt yo all all.urself . Youf w want ant to get y her hoer awa me. me.” ” her,

Jas on didn’t Jason didn’t say anything any thing.. Cold Col d sweat sweat sheathed sheat hed his face, face, mingling with warm tears at his cheeks. “It’s not going to happen, Jason,” Lionel said, hauling him hi m to his feet feet b y th the e col collar lar.. With a subtle twist, he let Jas Jason’s on’s shoulderr practically shoulde practically fall fall back back into in to the th e socket. He grab grabbe bed d the wounded wounded join jo intt in one o ne hand ha nd feeling feeli ng to ma make ke su sure re every-

pRey

thin g had thing had gone back back to its pla place. ce. Jason Jas on tried trie d tto o wilt wilt from from the th e sudden sud den shock o off relo r elocat cation ion,, but Lionel held him up up.. “You’re not going to get her away from me, Jason,” he said, leaning so close that Jason ould smell Lionel’s heavily minted breath. H e smelled like he’d e’d been b een chewing chewing Alto A ltoids ids all night. “Shelik likes es what what I do to h i i to too o much. You Your parents parents know know it, she she knows knows it, and a nd now you you know i t too. Don’t forget it.” Jason nodded, unable to speak. His owmsister was a freak who liked.. liked. . He couldn’t couldn’t even finish the thought. thought . He sat down heavily heavily in the th e chair c hair by her be bed, d, looking l ooking at her h er lik like e she’ sh e’d d just st stepp epped ed down from a spaceship. spa ceship.

.

“He knows knows ever everything, ything, sweetheart,” Lionel said said,, tuming back to Laura. “And your parents d o too. You don’t have us usabout Yonuyou Yo can c anan tell tedllme the t hem any a secret a nsex y more. detail det ailto yokeep u want what betw be twee een and ismlike.” like.”

A frown cross crossed ed Laura’s face at a t t h e mention ment ion of her parpar-

ents, but Jason paid paid it no mind.

--

“I’ve got to get back to t o work work now now,” ,” Lionel said said to e eit ithe herr or both of the them. m. “You be goo good d and an d ge gett some rest.” He lea leaned ned

--d--e-n-o

 

C A R L ROWEN

down to ki kiss ss Laur Laura, a, and an d he h e squeeze squeezed d her he r bandaged side with wi th on e hand. one hand . Laur Laura a squirmed and moaned, but b ut she pulled pulled Lionel down to kiss her neck with a look of rapt rapture ure on her face. Jason turned away from the th e display with a sour taste in his mouth. He walked past Lionel to the door of Laura’s bedroom. With a dour grimace, he looked back at Laura over the to top p of of Lion Lionel el’s ’s sha shagg ggy y head. head. Wi W it h her he r eyes eyes rolled rolled back half way in i n her h er skull, skull, she reached reached out to him with one on e hand while clutching clutchi ng Lionel’s neck with the th e other, othe r, Come join us, her look said. Help Hel p Lionel hurt hu rt me. me. Let him hur h urtt both bot h of us us. Disgusted,, Jason Disgusted Jas on turne tu rned d away. His H is own sister

+

.E .E .E .E Kyle jumped to his feet as Lionel came down the t he steps of Laura’s buildi Lau building, ng, looked looked at his sire expectantly. expectantly. H e idly idly rubbed his hands together in th the e chil c hilll air air.. They didn’t get any warmer. “How is is she, Lionel?” Lion el?”he aske asked. d. Lionel walked walked past him, and Kyle Kyle fell into in to step st ep alongside him.

“Betternow, “Betterno w,” ” Lionel said, wiping wiping the th e come co merr of his mouth mout h with wit h his thumb. “Still “St ill a littl li ttle e weak, weak, but she’ll be okay.” “How about abou t Jason Jas on? ?Did you you see him him ”

“Yeah, “Ye ah,” ” Lion Li onel el said. “I saw saw him.” him.” “HOWss he ? Is h e still an “HOW a n assh asshol ole e” “Yea “Y eah. h. Still Sti ll a n asshole asshole.” .” “You think I can g o see him sometime?Wou sometime?Would ld that th at be okay if I did that, or would you rather I stayed away away from fro m people I us used ed to t o know?” know ?” “No,”Lionel said, never slowing down. “You can g o see him if you want. It may be tough though.”

“What do you you mean, Lionel?” Lio nel?” ”It’s awk awkwa ward rd talking tal king to people you you know after th t h e embrace. It It’s hard to t o keep the th e secret s ecret around people who know you well. Especially in the beginning.” “Oh, ” Ky “Oh,” Kyle said, frowning and putt putting ing his hands in the pockets of his jacket. “ I gues guesss you’ you’re re righ ri ght. t. If you don don’t ’t think it’s a good idea, I won’t d o it.” “I’m no n o t stoppi sto pping ng you, Kyle Kyle,” ,” Lionel Lion el said. ‘‘I just w a n t you to be prepared.”

*-

dn-

 

pReDAWR

“No, that’s okay,” Kyle said. “You’re right. I’ll skip it until thee.” hang hang of being what I am a lit little tle more. Thanks Tha nks I get for the advic advice.” Lionel kept walkin walking g with without out looking a att K Kyl yle. e. “Sure,, kid. “Sure kid.” ”

+

+

.E

.E

.E

Lewis Samuelson squinted and snapped another picture of the th e scene sc ene be below low him. Tractor-trailers and car-carry car-carry-ing eighteen eigh teen-whe -wheeler elerss filled filled the t he back lot lo t of a set of warehouses hous es that tha t had been empty since th the e 1970s. Som Someo eone ne was moving a busines businesss into in to the th e warehouses warehouses in the midd middle le of the night. That same someone had forged a business license and bought up most of of tthe he property in this neighborhood. of money had change changed d hands over the past A great deal of months, and someone had become the proud owner of a row of warehouses borde bordering ring Iron Rive River. r. O n e of of Samuelson’s informants who worked in the Iron Rapids Chamber of Commerce had alerted him to the transacti transactions ons and to t o the fact that those selfsame transactions had been summarily swept swe pt under tthe he proverbial proverbial rug by th the e exchange o off yet anothe ot herr large sum of mo mone ney. y. Despite tth h e infor informant’ mant’ss invest investiigation in into to the affair affair,, and Sam Samuel uelson son’s ’s own, however, however, no

pRey

namess coul name could d be found found t o asso associat ciate e with the th e venture. Normally, Normal ly, Samuelson Samuelson woul would d no nott have bothere bothered d to investigate further. He was not arrogant enough to assume that th at he kne knew w o off every secre secretive tive maneuv man euver er of Michigan’s Michigan’s Kindred community. community. Events i n t h e bus busine iness ss ssectors ectors rarely rarely interested him anyway. This case, however, had a particular appeal. appeal. Th e warehouse warehousess th that at had been purchased so clandestinely desti nely lay lay in Prince Princ e Ad Adro rock ck‘s ‘s own fee feeding ding ter territory. ritory. Again, that th at information alone might not no t have arou arouse sed d his his suspisuspicion, except for for the fact tha thatt the th e busi busine ness ss venture in question seemed seemed to rrevolve evolve around transporta tr ansportation tion and distribution, tio n, as ffar ar as Sa Samue muels lson on’s ’s informa informant nt had been able to t o gather, which was Elliot’s specialty in the city. By all appearances, Elliot had merely extended his operation into this part of his grandsire’s territory. He might even have done so at Adro Ad rock ck‘s ‘s request. Ther There e was, was, after all, no prohib pro hibiti ition on against agai nst c

L

n

---e---

 

CARL BOWeN

Michigan Kindred Kindred lettin le tting g their th eir enterprises range where where they may. As long lon g as they restricted their the ir feedin feeding g to their own parts of of Michigan, Adrock never admonished admo nished the Kindred for how their thei r businesses businesses expanded expa nded.. And yet, Samuelson k n e w Elliot’s style when it came t o hiding hidin g his exploits from from mortal mor tal investigation. investigation . Elliot w wa as sloppy and careless. He left holes that his sire had to fill. While Whi le gaps gaps did exist in the th e cover that tha t was intended t o hide this oper operatio ation, n, they were were not nearly nearly as glaring glaring as those Elliot was known to leave. leave. Th T h e princ prince’s e’schilde never left evidence evidenc e of his maneuvering at all, which ruled him out as the responsible sponsi ble party as well. as far as Samuelson could that at some on e Which one else hadmeant, established established a beachhead beach headcoul i n the td hetell, princ rith nce’ e’sssomeownterritory in i n order to attack attac k his grandchi grandchilde’ lde’ssholdi holdings. ngs. Should Shoul d word wo rd of such a an n at attac tack k come c ome tto o El Elli liot ot’s ’s ears be before fore it could coul d be made, m ade, Elliot Ell iot would owe owe a debt even one of his insignificant ca nt age woul would d recognize. recognize. Of cours course, e, there were were still protocols to be followed before Samuelson could tell Elliot of what he had learned, but those wou would ld take no time a t all. He had to alert his sire, so tha thatt the elder harpy harpy could could bear bear wimess to the boon Elliot would owe. He also had to get his film developed in order tto o have ready proof proof of th the e bold

upstar ups tart’s t’smov move. e. Onc O nce e h e took care of all that, h e might even

return to try to catch the offending Kindred in the act. If said upstart upst art wa was actuall act ually y anoth ano ther er vampire who w wa as feedin feeding g i n Pri Prince nce Ad Adroc rock‘ k‘ss territory, territory, and Samu Samuelson elson was th t h e one o ne to discover it, the prince himself would owe quite a boon. But he had done enough work for the time being, the young youn g harpy harpy decided. He capped th the e lens o off his camera, droppd the camera back back into int o his handbag and sto stole le away away back toward territor itory y in i n Calh Calhoun oun Count County. y. His dark darkroom room awaited. awaited. his own terr

 

,

 

CARL BOWEN

Scene One T h e doorman outside outside Club Lazarus, o on n the th e outskirts of Lionel’ Lione l’ss Saginaw territory, territory, was th the largest black man man Mic M icha hael el had ever ever seen. He towere towered d over o ver every ot othe herr man and woman woman who had lined line d up outside the club to wait their turn to get in. While the visitors jangled and twitched in time with the th e muff muffle led d music music that tha t filtered out to t h e street from from inside, the black man remained perfectly still, staring at them impassively. The man and the line brought to Michael’s mind a n image image of what a snake would look like if if someo s omeone ne had driven drive n a thick, th ick, black black spike through its tail and left it to die. Michael wal walke ked d alongside alongside the th e writhing snake, making his way to the head of the line on the th e wrong wrong si side de of the th e chain that had been strung u p to keep it in place place on the side sid e of of the t he dirty di rty brick building. building. When Wh en he reached the th e thick, thi ck, black peg peg,, he stopped and waited to be noticed. T h e doorman door man looked looked from the dr driv iver er’s ’s license he had in his hand to Michael with a slow, bored turn of his head. His voice carried carried over the t he noise from from insid inside e and the th e cha c hatttering teri ng of th t h e people in line. “You start at the other end if you want to get in,” he said, looking down at Michael. His breath huffed out in thin th in white cloud clouds. s. Lionel Braughton here?” Michael asked, unfazed. T h e “Is mortal patron at the head of of the line shifted his weight weight impatiently, reaching for the driver’s license in the doorm do orman an’s ’s hand ha nd.. “He “ He an and d I have to talk.”

“He’ll be her h ere e when you you get back to the beginning of of t h e line,” the th e doorman boom boomed ed..

Michael reached into the breast pocket ofhis shirt and wthdrew a thick wad of money. He He laid it on top top of th the e clubvisit clubvisitor’s or’s doorman an’s ’shand. “He “He and I hav have e to talk w .” license in the doorm .” The large man looked a t the folded folded bills and blinked in that slow, ponderous way that was a trademark of the truly dens dense. e. The Th e outside bill had had the th e number 100 printed o n it. The oth other er twenty-nine twenty-nin e in the th e stack did as as wel well. l.

--

“Go tell Lionel that he has a visitor,” Michael said.

“I’ll wait here.”

a@ Jrrrr

 

Without another word, the doorman pocketed the money and went into the club. He shut the door behind him, leaving the line of patrons unattended. The young man at the head of the line stood still a moment, looking looking a t the close losed d door door,, and the t hen n went over to pound o on n it it.. “Hey,” he shouted after “Hey,” af ter th t h e doorman, doo rman, “give me back m y license ” Wh en his protestations When protestations did did him n o good, he rounded on Michael. Michael. inst the draped queue inst vas les lesss th tha an o on ne foo foott e. Shi S hitt man, couldn’t you wait ’til 1 wa wass inside inside What What’s ’s your pr prob oble lem? m?” ” give ve yo you a thou t housan sand d dollars,” dollar s,” Michae Michaell said, still “If I gi

looking a t th the e door, “ “wil willl yo you mind your your own business?”

Th e young man man’s mo mout uth hd drop ropped ped open op en,, and a p pu uff of brea br eath th escaped. “Hey, “Hey, fuck fuck you,” h e said. said. Michael turned to him then, saying nothing. Several moments momen ts pas passe sed d i n silenc silence e before th t h e youn young g man re real aliz ized ed thatt although his own brea tha breath th clouded clouded the ai airr between them, Michae Mic hael’s l’s di did d not no t. Th T h e bo boy’s eyes eyes g gre rew w wide, and he fell back a step against the next club patron in line who had moved move d fo forw rwar ard d to t o take ta ke his place in line. you,” ,” Michael said turn turnin ing g back toward tth he door. door. ‘Thank you A moment later, the th e larg large e black doorman reappe reappeared ared..

His eye eyess danced with wi th what wha t appeared appear ed t o be a mixtu mixture re o off fear and awe. The vibrant, rich colors of his aura showed the same sa me contra contrast. st. His hands hand s we were re empty empty,, and a steaming swea sweatt

had be bead aded ed on his h is smoo smooth, th, bald head. ‘Com e with me, ‘Come me,” he said said,, unhooking the th e chain chai n iin n fron frontt of Mic M icha hael el.. “Mist “Mi ster er Brau Br augh ghto ton n iiss wait waiting ing.’’ .’’ Michael stepped past tthe he youn young g man at a t tthe he head of the line and an d fo foll llow owed ed the t he doorman. d oorman. As the two of them entered the club, an anot othe herr doorman p pas asssed them th em going the othe herr way to take the first one’s place. Just before the door closed behind hin d him, M Michael ichael heard th the e you young ng ma man n outside ra raisi ising ng his his voice, demandi demanding ng the th e re retu turn rn of his dr drive iver’s r’s license. license. C b

 

CARL

ROWEN

The n noi oisse that tha t had been muffled and flat out outsi side de the club echoed and th thun unde dere red d iin nside l i e a toma tomado do.. P u l s i i , monot monotoonous shrieks shrieks blared from encmnous peakers at the far en end d of th the e compact room, compact room, making Michael’s eardrums pound in counterpoint. Harsh, clashing lights of random colors flashed in the smok sm oky, y, stale stale air air providing th the e clu club‘ b‘ss o only nly illum illumina inatio tion. n. The enen tire tir e spa space ce seethed with humans in vari various ous states of of undress and differing stages chem chemical ical brain brain damage, and the t heir ir vo voic ices es crashed crashed into in to the t he noise noise from from the spea speake kers rs,, turning turning tthe he enti en tire re rrac acket ket from from merel mer ely y discordan discordanttto monstrous monstrous and painful. The mass of partying youths appe appeared ared to be dancing, but but the they y looke looked d to t o Michael like a pack pack of epileptics who had been lured into thii hellish room to share in a mass seizure. N o one had much room to move, and the slightest pres presss against th the e crow crowd d ear earned ned an equal

and opposite reaction from everyone nearby. Disturbances in

of hum humani anity ty cre create ated d ripp ripples les that propagated inward. thi pool of

T h e doorman led Michael M ichael around aro und th t h e greater greate r mas mass of of people to t h e wall opposite t h e spe speake akers. rs. Michael fol follow lowed ed the black man past the mass at the packed bar to a set of steps ste ps that tha t led up. up. T h e only illumination on those steps steps came from the hallwa hallway y at a t tthe he top. Judging from the smell of urine and old vomit on o n those th ose steps, steps, Michael wa was glad glad he couldn’t make mak e out exact details in t he dim lig light. ht. “He’s upstairs upstairs,” ,” the doorman told Michael, having to shouton over crow crowd. d. are “It “It’sthe the only d door oor ones thethe other side thth eebathroom bath rooms.” s.”on the left. T h e Without acknowledgme acknowledgment, nt,Michael Michael passed the doorman and climbed climbed the th e steps. steps. T h e smell smell in this p part art of of the building was wor worsse th t h an the th e stairw stairwell ell itse itself lf.. H e made his way to the door quickly and opene opened d it i t without knocking. knocking. He doubted doubted that th at anyone insi inside de woul would d have heard h him im knocking, and h he e

knew that th at he h e wou would ldn’ n’tt have h ave been able to hear h ear a n y response they might give if they did hear him. When the door shut behind him, it dulled the th e noise noise bac back k to a muffled, pounding thump. I t did nothing for th the e smell, smell, howeve however. r. “Michael,”Lionel Braughton sai “Michael,” said. d. ‘Come ‘Co me o n in.” T h e room was was ill appo appointe inted d to t o one of Lionel’s wealth, Michael reflected. reflected. A thin coat of pale blue blue paint pain t covered the stacked cinder blocks that made up the wall, and the

c r - r n - r u - -  

PRFDATOR&PREY

th eprr o p shap thep sh ape e toget toget meout ofther ofthere, e,but just alungtheedgeoff the th e pain pain made made thick thick black black spots swim in fr front of my eyes. eyes.” ” “Wh at about “What about Darien?”Mi Darien?”Micha chael el asked. asked. Flyn Flynne ne’s ’s descri descripption tio n of how ser serio ious usly ly he he’d been hurt hu rt meant mea nt noth nothing ing t o him. Michael hadn’t so muc much h as bit his tongue since his embrace. embrace. T h e only woun wound d he had suff suffer ered ed had, in fact, been the t he hole he had had punched punched in his own wris wristt when he h e had created Darien. Flynne shook his head and a nd didn’t say say anything. anything. Michael Mich ael thought Flynne Flynne woul wouldn’ dn’tt answer answer at all, until un til he said, said, “He was gone. I thought at first that he he’d ’d figure figured d out how how we we move so fast, bu butt he hadn’t. Lionel was only just getting his feet under him, and I knew Darien couldn’t move faster than Lionel. Lionel’s as fast as I am, and I knew Darien wouldn’t be moving faster than me. Especially that night. Butt he Bu h e was wasn’t n’t on o n the th e ground with eith e ither er of us us. “Then heard this shriek abov above e us. Lionel looked a t me then u p at where the sound had come from, and he stopped cold. I looked up too,and I te tell ll you, you, Michael, I’v I’ve neve neverr seen a sight l i e hat. Darien was up there, his back facing th t he windo window, w, looki lo oking ng at whatever was in i n the th e room room with him. him. An And d so some meth thii iig g had to be in there with him, because he had his a r ms up, and he back k away. He H e didn’t have have anywhere to go but but was trying to bac down,, but down but he he just stopped stopped at at the the wind window ow holding holding his his a r ms up. I sat up, and this shadow fell over him from inside. I couldn’t make out make out what was in there, ther e, with the t he outsi outside de lights blar blarin ing g and flashing, but whoever it was was big. Bigger t han me, bigger bigger er even even t h n Adr Adroc ock. k. What Wha t I could see of the t h n Lionel, bigg shadow was almost twice Darien’s size. I t closed in and hit hi t him in the chest so hard he flopped out through the window and hung there o n he last few teet te eth h of glass left in the hme.” Michaelfelt the Michael t he door-mounted door-mountedarmr armres estt begmi eg min ng to sepaparate rat e fro from m the the door in his hand hand,, and h e forc forced ed hi hims msel elff to let le t it go. go.

.

“The look “The look on his face, face, Michae Mic hael.. l.. N o matter how hurt I was or how long I live, I’m I’m neve neverr going to forg forget et that that.. He looked looked right at me as h e hung there and reached reached one hand out o ut to me like he wanted me to pull him the th e rest of th the e wa way out onto on to the lawn. The people I drin drink k from from don’t even even look a t me like like that. I’ve killed didn’t look a t me like that. Darien The two vampires I’ve

*-

N---e-n--

 

CARL R O W E N

knew he was dyi dying, ng, bu butt h he e was was hanging in ther there e fighting, and thatt fact scared him. I t sca tha scared red hi him m so ba bad d th that at he called ou outt fo forr you. He wanted to let go and just escape everything, but he couldn’t. He knew it, and that’s why h e had tha thatt loo ook k on his face. Tha face. That’s t’s what th the e look said said to me. I think he’d figured out what it really me means ans to be a vampire right then, and it terrified him. He knew that no matter what the Sabba Sabbatt iins nsid ide e tthe he house werre about to do tto we oh him, im, h he e couldn’tes esca cape pe it. His body would make hi him m suf suffe ferr th thro roug ugh he every very sec second ond of of it u unt ntil il it co couldn uldn’t ’t take any more. He couldn’t just let go and drift away like a human hum an wou would ld have. He was goin going g to try to st stay ay aliveno matter what.. H what He e sa saw w just how stron strong g h e wa was, s, and he knew just what that meant in the worst possible way. “Luc “L ucky kyfo forr him him,, tho thoug ugh, h, Lionel wasn’t jus justt sitting there staring. Zipping around just fast enough enough fo forr me to ha have ve trouble see see-ing him, he came came over nex nextt to me and plunged his hand into the driveway. I t looked like he was dipping his hand in into to fresh wax. Boy’s strong. He scooped me up with his other hand and put me on his shou should lder er,, Th Then en,, h he e stood stood u p with a chunk of drivew dri veway ay in his hand and hurled it i t in into to tth he wind window ow as hard as he could. It knmked the bi big g joker wh who’ o’d d hurt Dar Darien ien bac backwa kward rd into in to tthe he room room.. D Darien arien sl slou oughe ghed d ou outt th the e wind window ow and landed in a heap in the bu bush shes es nex extt to tth he ho house use.. He made ttwo wo sounds when he hi hitt ne fo forr hi hiss body, one for for th the e stuff that go gott dragged o ut of himut b by yLionel tth he shards window through his glass rammed back already moving. He grabbed Darien was of around arou nd th the e wa wais istt anddraged us both to the car wa as al alll I could “I could smell Darien’s blood, Michael, and it w do not to start tearing into him myself.H e was cove covered red in iit, t, and

wet gobs bulged over both sid sides es o off Lionel’s arm. Lionel was the only thin thing g holdin holding g Darien tog toget ether her,, and I was so hungry. Lionel kicked the the bac back k win windo dow w in i n and to toss ssed ed Darien Darien in tth he ba back ck o off th the e

couldn’t dn’t he help lp it. I went a little crazy fr from om the pain and car, n d I coul the hunger. I starte started d snar snarlin ling g and snapping and trying to get through thro ugh th the e wi wind ndow ow after Darien Darien.. It was all my my min mind dc could ould hear. th e Sabbat com coming ing up the yard behind us. I I didn’t care about the didn’tcare abo about ut ou ourr missi mission. on. I just felt the hunger r oar i ng. I was the e only warmt warmth h left left in th the e who whole le w wor orld ld.. so cold, and Darien was th what at I’m tallung about.” Hell, you’ve got to know wh

 

room smelled of sex, sweat and tobacco tobacco.. Tho Those se scen scents ts wa warred rred from m outside the doo door. r. Lionel llounged ounged with those filtering in fro on a threadbare sofa from which the yellow padding was trying to esc escape ape at th the e se sea ams ms.. N o pictures adorned the walls, and a single fluorescen fluorescentt light fixture burned overhe overhead. ad. Lionel himself,however,ha had d d r d mmacula mmaculately. tely. H He e wor wore e a white Card Cardigan igan sw swea eate terr over tan slacks, and a long leather overcoat lay folded beside him. His hair relaxed in the same almost-messy way that Mic Michae haell rec recogni ognize zed d with a mixture of admiration and envious dis disgu gust st.. Th The e contrast bet betwe ween en th the e setting tin g and Lionel himself stoppe stopped d Mi Micha chael el cold for a moment. “It’s no “It nott my only c club lub in Mich Michigan igan,” ,” Lionel said, setting down the book h he e had been readi reading. ng. “T “The he one wh where ere I usually feed is much nicer. O f course, that begs the question ti on of how yo you u found foun d m me e so ear early ly iin n tthe he night.” “Marie “Mar ie By Byrd rd told me wher where ey you ou mig might ht be,” Michae Michaell said, remaining remai ning b by y the th e door. “I spoke wit with hh her er a t El Ely ysium la last st nig night.” ht.” Lionel smiled at th that at,, and Mich Michael ael w wa as taken by ho how w utterly charming a smile it was. embraced raced,” ,” h e sai said. d. “ I used to play here before I was emb

“Af ter Maxwell foun “After found d me, By Byrrd followed me arou around nd all tth he time. Apparently, I was supposed to be hers, but Laurence pulled some sort of of a fas fastt o one ne o on n her. Af After ter ab about out a year of her stalking me, I got fed up. Laurence helped me buy this place,, and I invited Byr place Byrd to t o join me fo forr an a n evening here t o sample modem youth cultu culture.” re.” “Marie By Byrd actua actually lly showed her face here?“ here? “ Mich Michael ael asked aske d de despite spite himself.

“Once,” Lionel said, flash flashing ing his smile again. “Sh “She e stay stayed ed he r to, t o, but even Ma Marc rcus us couldn’t get her as long as I wanted her back bac k in he here re now now.. 1 come to this place when I want some peace. I’ll bet she s he hasn hasn’t ’t even bee been n ba back ck to tthe he cit city y si since.” nce.”

Judgingby th the e sounds, ssmell mellss and the looks of th e place, Michael had no problem imagining the place as a haven from B By yrd’s atte attenti ntions ons.. He h had ad a l i d e more tro trouble uble imlagining it i t as a place whe where re on one e migh mightt find peace.

.

“But that’s why “But why you you’r ’re e here her e too too,, isn’t it? it?” ” Lionel said. * , . . * . . . ”You ”Y ou’r ’re e lookin looking g tor peace.” He H e sto stood od up and took a ttew ew steps steps . .I

3

 

CARL BOWEN

away from both Michael and the couch. H e gestured for Michael to sit down in th the e spot he had just vaca vacated ted..

“Why don’t you sit down,” he said. “Are you thirsh u n g- He Hell ll,, wha whatt do you call it?“ “I‘mmt,”Michael “I‘m mt,”Michael said. utI will s i t Thankyuu.” He lowe r e d h i m s e l f d y o n t o t h e c a & , expeuhgitmcnnnbleto rubbish beneath him. When the soh held him up with& a

groanof~helaidhisankleacross groanof~helaidhis ankleacrosshis~te his~te knee,tryi knee,trying ng

to a do pta po se s e o fc a ssua ua lc o nf nfide ide nc e jj~ ~ a s ~ 1 ha dNa w dm t

theirpsitionswererevemd,howewr,Michaelcauldseesignsof ~ l f d o u b t a n dnlmrsaura. ~ l-heonlydsign

the~eBmjahshowedofhisindconfliawastheiaa that the corner of his mouth twitched at the beginn@ of his

smile.Eventhat smallnote boostedMichael’scod&me,makingiteasiertobringupwhatheneeded ingiteasiertobr ingupwhatheneededtospeaktoLionelabo tospeaktoLionelabout ut “What do you want to know ?“ Lionel asked him. “You were with Darien when he died,” Michael said. Acknowledging his childe childe’s ’s d e at ath h gr grew ew easier each ime he voiced it aloud, and the thought disturbed hi him. m. ’You ’You were with Chris Christopher topher Fl Flyn ynne ne as we well ll.. I’ve been b een speaking t o hi him m about abo ut what h happened. appened. But But hi hiss informat information ion s t o p short.”

Lionel nodded. The more Michael spoke, the more Lionel’s aura clouded with d m m f o r t . does.” “I guess ithas “Flynne told me about what happened when the five of you were intercepted by the Sabbat in Detroit. He told me h e was hurt trying t o escape them them.. He told me that you had to stop him from try trying ing to drink Darien’s blood.” ‘That’s all true,” true,” L Lionel ionel said, leanin leaning g again against st tth he d door oor with his hands in his pockets. He avoided Michael’s eyes. “Flynne was out of control. He said he hadn’t fed enough

before befo re we left. Old as he is, I don’ don’tt kno know w what h he e was thinking. But yes, I had t o stop hi him.” m.”

‘?hen what happened?what happened between when you left th tha at h hous ouse e and when you arrived back in Iron Rapids?‘ “Are you sure you w a n t to hear thii?“ ionel asked. “You think you’ve already heard the worst part, probably, but you haven’t.’’

*-

- - a B w

i e - - - -

 

“ I just want w ant someone tto o tell me,” Michael sai said, d, letting his shoulde shoulders rs sa sag. g. “I’ve “I’vebeen been tryi trying ng to find out long en enough ough.” .”

“I don’t supp suppose ose it matters that th at Prince Adrock told u uss

not to talk about what happene happened, d, do does es it?”

“Just tell m2.” Lionel nodded, and t h e noise from down downstairs stairs rol rolled led o n in t he bac backgr kgroun ound da ass h e gathered his thoughts. While h e wo work rked ed ou outt how tto o get his stor story y starte started, d, Michael watched his aura. The discomfort remained, and a subtle hue of embarrassment had crept in as well.

“If Chris tol told dy yo ou everything,” the Bmjah said, “the “t hen ny you ou can~~blyguessthatIwasgettingclosetolosing~n~lm~~. I’d just packed packed Darien and Chris in the car and gotten it started when the Sabbat started coming out of t h e house. They were waiting for us in the there. re. They’ They’d d kille killed d the vampire w we e wer were e coming to meet. They They mu must st have done i t right before-” “Flynne “Fl ynne told me me.. I know thi thiss pa part rt al alre read ady. y.” ”

“Yeah, sorry. Let’s see, I had the engine cranked up, and I gunned it. I thought t h e tthin hing gw wa as go going ing t o stall, but it got us out of there fine. One of the Sabbat took off after us and caught up. I had to clip him with the rear wheels before befo re he fell back. I t on only ly slowe slowed dh hiim dow down n anyw anyway, ay, rreal eally. ly. He fell back a bit, and the others were farther on behind him follow following ing us. I just kept on drivin driving. g.

L‘Ofcoutse, didn didn’t ’t k know now wh where ere th the e he hell ll I was going, but I didn’tt sto didn’ stop. p. I didn’t slow for red lights, I swerved over he yel yellow low line like it wasn’t there, and I passed a police car l i e it was standing stan ding still still.. I pretty much plo plowe wed d int into o the heart of Detroit trying to find a place place tto o hide. I was hoping th that at even th the e Sab Sabbat bat woul wo uldn dn’t ’t come o out ut and rip us apart in front of cr crow owds ds ofpeopl ofpeople.” e.” “It’ss my under “It’ understan standing ding,” ,” Mic Michael hael said, “t “tha hatt vampi vampires res of th the e Sabbat don’ don’tt care about tth h e Mas Masque querad rade.” e.” “They don’t, as far as I know know,” ,” Lion Lionel el said. “ “But But still,

there’s such a thing as shitting where you eat.” Michael nodde nodded. d. ‘SO t worked. You escaped them.”

“For a little while,” Lionel said. ‘Them and the cop car even. Except I was lost. I t may no t have been too bright

 

CARL ROWeN

of me, but once I got in i n th the e clear for a whil while, e, 1 pa park rked ed t h e car in in a an n alley and gave gave Darien a litt l ittle le of of my my blood. I couldn’t spare him much, but I gave him as much as I could. I t brought him around enough to talk to me, even if he couldn’t put himse himself lf back tog togethe etherr a all ll tth h e way.” “You needed needed hi him m tto o di dire rect ct yo you u back back,” ,” Mic Micha hael el said c cold oldly. ly. “Yeah,” “Yeah, ” Lion Lionel el sai said. d. “1 mean, I didn’t want him to die, though. I was worried about him. I thought he was dead already. Really dead.” Lionel Lion el’s ’s aura made clear tth h a t th that at worr worry y had no nott likely been ver very important a t the time.

“So I wo woke ke him hi m up and held him h im up, and h he e told me

pretty much muc h how to get back back tto o Jeremey Jeremey and Ellio Elliot. t. He kept saying your your name thou though.” gh.”

“Wh at happened “What happene d when you you got back?”Michael back?”Michael asked, ignoring ignori ng what seemed seemed a an n obvious play play o n his em emotions. otions. “Well, I still had t o drive around for a whil while e before before I figured out Darien’s directions exactly. I just about got lost again. I t was really late when I finally got back to the safe house. Jeremey and Elliot both came outside, expecting expecti ng t o find u s and the guy we went to get. Instead, they saw me getting out of the car with Darien and no Chris Chr is.. When Wh en they saw Darien, they more or le less ss figured outt what had ou h ad happened.” happened.” “Darien wa was sstill till alive b by y this poi point? nt?” ” Michael asked. “Suc h a “Such ass we are,” Lione Lionell said. said. H He e had ha d com complete pletely ly eschewed eye contact by this point. T h e embarra embarrassme ssment nt rreemained strong in his aura, and a few spots of anger had begun to appear as well. “But yeah, he was okay. If we’d been able t o get hi him m ou outt o off town, he h e wo would uld have been fine fine.” .”

“Why didn’t you?” T h e anger flar flared ed brightly, brightly, and “I couldn’t,” Lionel said. Th carried carr ied over iint nto o his voice. “As soon as I got out of the car with him, Jeremey Jeremeyand Elli Elliot ot started demanding to kn know ow what

had happened. I told them the Sabbat were waiting for us,

--

and Jeremey Jeremey decided we we were re getting getti ng th the e he hell ll o out ut of Detr Detroit oit right rig ht that minute minute.. He went to t o start up our other car. Chris’ car. ca r. Ellio Elliott sta stayed yed behind behi nd to t o find out what had happened tto o

--w -eu eun n --

 

Chris. I sai said dh he e wa wass iin n the trunk, and Elliot opened it up up. He started start ed trying to dra drag g Chris Ch ris o out ut by himself. “Elliot’s a sma small ll guy, guy, so I put Darien in his arms and picked picke d Flynne up my myse self lf.. He was was lig light ht t o me. I to6k him over t o the other car and tol told d Elliot to bring Darien Darien al along. ong.” ” “Elliot,”Michael Mich ael sai said d quietly.Lionel Lione l didn’t seem seem to hear. ‘‘I got Chris stowed away in his own trunk, and I saw Elliot still struggling to hold Darien together,” the Brujah went on. “I star started ted goi going ng ba back ck to h help elp him when one o ne of of the t he other ot her Sa Sabb bbat at from from the th e house hou se showed up up.. Mayb Maybe e he picked up the trail while I was on o n th the e wa way y back, back, or maybe maybe he’d he’d been bee n followingus th the e whole whole time; I don don’t ’t know. know. It was just the t he five five of us out there, and then there was this Sabbat crouching down dow n on to top po off tthe he car I’d been driving around all night. H He e wasn wa sn’t ’t the th e on one e I hi hitt earlier, earlier,but I did remember remember him. H He e started laughing at us. He’d been b een doing tha thatt in th the e house too.” too.” “Flynne mentione mentioned d it it.” .” “Elli ot was closest when the “Elliot th e laughing laugh ing starte sta rted d bac back k up, and I thi think nk it scare scared d th the e shit out ou t of of him. I t did me me too, to o, but I didn’t panic. Elliot did did.. He H e let go of Darien Da rien and ran right at at me, screaming at me to get g et in the th e car. He told told me to t o get in then the n jump jumped ed in past me. Wh When en I got in, in , Jeremey floored it.”

“You just got in an and d rode awa away, y,” ” Mich Michae aell sai said d in disgust. disgust. T h e wor words ds were su suppo pposed sed to be a question, but the didn’t come out tha t hatt w wa ay. H He e had ha d tto o force his hands to unclench. unclench. He put his foot foo t b bac ack k o n th the e ground and leaned fo forw rwar ard, d, draw drawin ing g another ot her gro groan an ffro rom m th the e couch. “You just lef left M e n ying there.”

“You don’t understand, Michael,” Lionel said. “Elliot told me to get in the car. He made me. When he said it, I couldn’t do any anything thing about it. I didn’t eve e ven n realize I’d don done e it unt u ntil il af after ter w we e were alre already ady dr drivi iving ng awa away.”

“Why didn didn’t ’t you try to do somethin something?‘‘ g?‘‘Mic Micha hael el asked asked,, feel-

ing irrationalitycreepi creeping ng in. “Why “W hydidn’t didn’t you you go back for him? him?‘‘ ‘‘ embarrassment assmenthad had given over ‘‘I tried,” Lionel said. His embarr

almost completely to anger, and his gestures gestures became more

forceful and choppy. ‘‘I even opened up the door to jump back ba ck ou out. t. Wh When en I opened it, though, Elliot grabbe grabbed d me me and told me to t o stay right where I wa wass and an d shu s hutt th the e door. door. I had to. -L -- a D w -

u r s - -

 

I

CARL ROWFN

“O ut th “Out the e back wi wind ndow ow,, I saw black tentacles reaching out from under the th e ca carr where the th e Sabbat Sabb at vampire was still sitting. They grabbed grabbed Darien and pulled pulled him under the t he car before befo re w we e went we nt around arou nd the th e first comer. He H e was was still awake from fro m th the e blood II’’d given him, Michael. Michae l. He reached rea ched out ou t for heard hear d him hi m saying your your name.. name .. ..” us. H“Elliot e was screaming. told you you to Istay s tay in th the e car?”Michael car?”Michael said, somesomewhat dazed dazed.. “He “H e made made you you stay?” stay ?”

“Yeah,” Lionel said, still looking at the ground. “It’s even a trick he taught me. He’ He’s just a lot better a t it. God damn it, Michae Mi chael, l, I’ I’m s-” “What “Wh at about Jeremey? Jeremey?“ “Michael asked, asked, cutting cutt ing Lionel off. about him?”Lionel him?”Lionel stammered, regrouping after the interrupti inter ruption. on. “He just just drove. He didn’t didn’t say anything to me. e.” ” ‘

t

“No, did Elliot sa say anything anyt hing to t o him?“ him?“Michael Michael said, said, leaning farther forward. “Did Elliot make him keep going, or did Jeremey try t o go bac back k for for Darien to too?” o?” “Neither,”Lionel said. “Neither,”Lionel said. “He “H e had the th e car running runn ing alre alread ady, y, and he h e just just took off. Elliot didn’t have to tell him.” him.” “He should have,” Michael murmured. If Lionel heard, h e gave no indication indic ation.. “Lionel, “Lionel, d o you thin th ink k yo you u could have hav e saved Darien? If you’d gone back for him, could you have brought him home?“ “Yes,” “Yes ,” Lio Lione nell said a bit too quickl quickly, y, looking up for the th e first time in several minutes. Deception diffused through his aura like blood on o n water. water.

‘ ~ ~ ~ y ~ ~ e v e ~ t ? “ M i c ~ e l ~ k

Realizinghe’d been caught in Realizing i n a lie lie,, Lionel said, “I don’t know kn ow.. Maybe not. no t. I don’t know how old or how strong strong that Sabbat was. I didn’t know how many more of them there were. 1don’ don’tt know if if he h e wa wass the one on e making the black te tenntacles or not. I’m still n o t even sure exactly what the th e tenten tacles were. Chris tried to explain it, but.. .”He shook his head he ad.. “Maybe “Maybe I wo woul uldn dn’t ’t have hav e made it, i t, but I thought I might a t the time time.. I wa wass going t o try.”

Michael sat back against Michael again st th the e sofa sofa.. Now Now,, Lionel was was tel tellling the th e truth agai again. n.

 

“Do you think th ink Elliot did the th e right thing?“ thin g?“Mic Michael hael asked asked

is expression remained quietly. H rema ined blank.

“I tell mysel myselff he did,” Lionel Lio nel said. “Jeremey “Jerem eysa says ys th that at if

Elliot hadn’t done what he did, we Elliot we might m ight all be dead. Prince Adrock Adroc k even congratulat congra tulated ed him when we we got bac back k an and d told tol d the story. The popular consensus seems to be that he did the right thing. And in the car, he just kept saying, ‘I’m doing the th e right thing. This Th is has to be the th e way iitt is is.’ H e sounded like he believed it, i t, I guess.”

Michaelclosed his eyes and put his ingertipsto hi hiss temples.

“But hones honestly tly,” ,” Lionel Li onel continue con tinued, d, “I don’t think h e was thinking of i t lik like e that. H e want wanted ed in that th at car, and I think I wa wass i n his h is way. way.” ”

A red roar overw overwhelme helmed d Michael’s Michael’s ears, and he was on his

feet before he knew knew it. He took a step tow towar ard d th the e door, door, curl curling ing his upper lip in a snarl. Ten Tenuou uouss contr control ol returned bef before ore he got any farther,but only only wth incredibleeffort. The roar still sang to him just bey beyon ond d the the range of hi hiss hearing, threate threatening ning to ise u p again a t any moment. Even over the music from downstairs, Michael Micha el could hear it whispering Elliot Elliot’s ’s name. “Michael?“ Lionel said, taking a step toward toward him in concern. “Are you all right? No, stupid question. Is there something I can do?” ‘T\To,” Michael said, waving him back. “Not now. You did all you could already.” “Michael,I’m “Michael, I’m so

aboutt what abou what happened,” Lionel sai said. d.

sorry He ran a hand hand through his his hair, shuff shuffli ling ng it from carefilly arranged dis disarra array y to to actua actually lly unattr unattrac acti tive ve disar disarra ray. y. “I wanted-” “NO more,” Michael said, walking past Lionel to the

door. “I don’ don’tt want wan t to hear he ar anymore, anymore, Lionel. Lionel.” ” Lionel closed his mouth and slumped. He looked like h e might actually actua lly fall over over..

“But,” “Bu t,” Michael Mich ael said said as he opened opene d the t he doo door, r, “thankyou.” Michael could not tell if Lionel heard him over the noise nois e that th at washed washed into the th e room through the t he op open en do door.

 

Scene T’w On his wa way back to t o where Richard Richa rd and an d his car waited, Michael r a n into Kyle Williams, Lionel’s new progeny. Neither of them had been paying attention to where he was going, going, and they stopped shor sh ortt face to t o face. face. Ky Kyle le recov-

ered first, putting on a jovia jovial, l, innocen inno centt smile. smile. Taunted by thoughts of Elliot and th the e fact fact that the Ventrue Ventrue had actually caused Da Dari rien en’s ’s death, dea th, and Jeremey Talbot Talbo t had allowed it to happen without doing anything, Michael Micha el only stared. “Hi , Mister Luther,” Ky “Hi, Kyle said deferentially. deferentially. “I didn’t know you you were were in i n town. Are you visiti v isiting ng Lionel?“ Considering the fact that n o other Kind Considering Kindre red d had hunthu nting territory terr itory in Saginaw, Saginaw, Michael Micha el wondered just what wh at else this childe thought he might have been doing here. “I’m going back home hom e now,” h e said instead. “Ar e you “Are you okay?”Kyle okay?”Kyle said. “You look a little upset.” “I got some bad bad news,” Michae Mic haell answered.

th e childe asked. asked. “Lionel “Is there anything I can do?“ the

told me that tha t your your prodigy prodigy died last month.”

Michael closed his eyes. Through gritted teeth, he said, “Progeny.” “Progeny.”

“ I was sorry to hear a b u t it,” Ky Kyle le sa said. id. “If there’s anything I can do.. .” Michael Micha el opened opene d his hi s eyes eyes and leaned leane d close to Ky Kyle le.. The Brujah Bruja h childe flinched flinc hed but did n ot step back. back. “Don’t “Don’t talk to to me about a bout what w hat you you can c an do, child,” ch ild,” he said. “Your sympathy forr my fo my childe’s deat de ath h will wi ll alw alway ayss be th t h e las lastt thing thi ng I’ll I’ll ever eve r want. If you offer it again, I’ll forget who your sire is and make you you sorry yo you u ever eve r tasted taste d his blood.” Kyle’s eyes eyes gre grew w wide at that ha t, and Mi Mich chae aell walked a awa way y from fr om him. His H is c car ar waited. His driver waited. waited. His own territory to ry in Pontiac waited. And although she did did not n ot reali realize ze it, Clare Clar e waited as well ell. Michael thought h e might gi give ve her a call when he returned r eturned home. S h e had offered her assistance assistance more mor e than th an once since Michael had learned of Dar Darien ien’s ’s death death.. He had final finally ly decided decided to t o take her he r up o n those offer fferss.